Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

September 10^th, 2010 – Day 17

Severus Snape had seen a lot of horrors in his life. The love of his life, unmoving in front of her infant son’s crib. His best friend killing innocents with complete and utter joy on his face. His mentor, falling from a tower, by Severus’ own hand. The inside of a prison cell, with monsters haunting him just outside. Returning from all these traumas, having to endure being called a hero, and feeling hollow inside as he tried to regain some semblance of normalcy. All leading up to that day: Inferi invading Hogwarts, and once more turning it into a battlefield.

Nothing, however, had prepared him for finding Harry Potter sobbing uninhibited - an unearthly, choking cry coming from him and wracking his entire body - with the dead body of Ronald Weasley in his arms. It not only struck him to his core, but it had also shaken Draco Malfoy, who had been standing next to Severus, trembling, when they finally found Harry.

It had taken Severus nearly an hour to find Draco once the chaos had begun, but with a sigh of deep relief he had found his godson hidden behind one of the trick statues he’d shown him in his first year. A convenient hiding place for just these occasions.  

Harry had been harder to find. For a moment, he suspected – hoped – that the boy had taken his invisibility cloak and hidden underneath it but there he was. In an abandoned classroom. Severus couldn’t tell if he was relieved or angry.

Severus walked up to Harry and crouched next to him, “Potter.”

Harry didn’t seem to realize he was there. He was shaking his head, pulling Ron closer. Severus looked at the body and flinched. The bottom half of his face was skinned, exposing teeth and sinew. His eyes were cloudy and staring lifelessly into the distance, his entire body covered in blood. Severus looked around the room and jumped when he saw Hermione Granger crumpled into a ball in the corner, also dead. He could see large chunks missing from her arms, neck, and – more disturbingly – her head. Her skull cracked open like an egg, spilling its contents.

“Potter,” Severus tried again, firmer, grabbing hold of him, “Potter!”

“POTTER!” Draco yelled, his voice cracking, “SNAP OUT OF-”

A flash of red hair and heavy thud and, in seconds, Draco had been tackled to the ground by Ginny Weasley. Draco screamed as she snapped her jaws at him, reaching for Draco with all her might. “Get her off of me!” Draco cried.

“Draco!” Severus yelled, but it was overtaken by a louder cry of ‘FLIPENDO’ and then a flash of red shot past Severus and hit Ginny in the side, sending her flying into the stone wall opposite them.

Draco choked back a gasp of relief and lay flat on the ground, catching his breath.

Harry was still pointing his wand at Ginny, eyes wide and nearly dancing in their sockets with madness. It took a second for him to realize what he’d done, and his hand finally lowered, mouth open in shock, taking short, punctuated gasps.

“Potter,” Severus said, “We need to leave.”

“It’s my fault,” Harry sobbed, “Hermione knew, she knew something was wrong, but I wouldn’t listen. They’re dead because of me.”

“No one listened, Potter, no one,” Severus told him, “It’s not your fault.”

“It is,” Harry sobbed.

Draco appeared at his side, “Severus, I hear them outside.”

“Potter,” Severus said, as Draco stood up to check the door, “There will be a time to grieve. First, we must save ourselves.”

“Let me die,” Harry sobbed, “I don’t want to fight anymore. I’m so tired.”

“Stop!” Severus said, yanking him up by his shoulders, shocking Harry, “This isn’t the boy I know! The boy I know would not give up this easily!”

“I have nothing to fight for anymore, they’re all dead,” Harry said.

“For Merlin’s sake! For once in your miserable existence, Potter, realize your own life matters!” Severus pleaded, “Your value does not need to be tied to someone else! Fight for yourself!”

“SEVERUS!” Draco yelled from the hallway, as he drew his wand and began to send spell after spell.

Snarls and stunted cries followed each one as Draco brought down inferius after inferius.

Harry abruptly got up and, not wanting to question it, Severus scrambled to his feet. The movement made Draco look at them, then run down the opposite way he was casting.

Severus began to run after him but turned back for a split second to ensure the Gryffindor was following him, and his heart broke.

Harry was walking backwards, his eyes lingering on Ron and Hermione, not willing to let his gaze be averted. Severus grabbed hold of Harry’s arm and helped pull him along faster. For a split second, as they cleared the door, Harry’s hand grabbed the frame and Severus thought he had changed his mind, but he just stood for a moment, eyes unblinking and wet with tears, until he no longer could.

He let go of the frame, and followed the two people he hated most in the world.

As they ran down the hall and out into one of the courtyards, Severus mourned for every familiar face, now disfigured and cannibalized: Lavender Brown, Filius Flitwick, Blaise Zabini, Sybill Trelawney, Seamus Finnegan, on, and on, and on. People that, only that morning were breathing, talking, living. Now husks of their former selves, soaked in blood, snapping their jaws at anything that moved.

Draco tripped and Severus watched as he toppled, falling to the floor with a grunt.

“Draco!” Severus called.

The blond tried to get up but instantly, a broken hand grasped his pant leg, the owner hidden behind one of the concrete pillars. He turned on his side, crying out when he saw the corpse of Hannah Abbott dragging herself from the hallway. Her arms were ripped beyond recognition, tendrils of shredded muscles and tendons falling like ribbons. Once she’d fully dragged herself from the room, Severus could also see her legs from her knees down were completely stripped of flesh and she was dragging her useless bones behind her. The girl attempted to claw her way up Draco’s body. He lifted a leg to kick her away, but he just couldn’t find the right angle.

Severus finally reached him and with every ounce of strength in his body, he kicked the girl, pushing her roughly away from Draco. Severus reached down and yanked his godson up.   

“Come on!” Severus yelled, “We have to get out of Hogwarts, past the apparition wards!”

“PROFESSOR!” Severus heard a new voice yell.

He turned, seeing Romilda Vane running towards them, dragging her sister, Emma, “Professor! Harry! Help!”

Severus pulled his wand out, shooting a quick spell to the inferius sneaking up on her. “Ms. Vane, hurry!” he called, jogging towards her.

Suddenly, Emma looked up and Severus stopped. Both of Emma’s eyes were burst like rotten grapes, skin waxy and bloated like turned meat. “MS. VANE!”

“ROMILDA!” Harry yelled, “LET HER GO!”

Not to be deterred, she continued to drag her sister towards them, “Help us!”

Emma snarled, grasping her sister’s arm and dragging her down. Severus took aim and yelled out, “Flipendo!”

Emma went flying.

“NO!” Romilda yelled, “EMMA!”

“Ms. Vane! Don’t!” Severus yelled but she had already gone back for her.

Her screaming attracted inferi and in no time, she was covered in them, screaming out.

“ROMILDA!” Harry yelled, running to her.

Severus turned and grasped Harry around the waist, pulling him in the opposite direction. “Potter, she’s gone!”

“No!” Harry sobbed, leaning heavily onto Severus.

A loud roar stopped all three of them.  

It was Hagrid. Gentle giant Hagrid, once full of warmth and joy, stumbled towards them with uncoordinated steps. His entire belly was eaten away and gutted like a fish, leaving a cave of exposed fat and muscle. What was left of his intestines trailing behind him, hindering his movements somewhat. Harry was rooted to the spot, unable to look away from his friend. “Hagrid,” he said weakly.  

“Potter,” Severus pleaded, pulling at him. Hagrid looked at them with white eyes and took one step towards them.

“Potter!” Severus said.

Too late, Hagrid’s strides, even as an inferius, quickly shortened the distance between them and Severus threw himself in front of Harry. Hagrid’s giant hand came down and knocked Severus directly in the face, slamming him into the wall opposite. Pain exploded in Severus’ head as he slowly slid down the wall.  

Harry let out a shocked cry and Draco yelled his name but when he opened his eyes to find them, all he saw was bodies and his own long hair in his eyes. Shaky and blurred, Severus couldn’t focus on anything.  

“Hagrid!” Harry was yelling, “Hagrid, stop!”

Severus closed his eyes and shook his head. He had to get up. He had to.

Harry could not fight Hagrid and, in his grief, if Draco tried, he might even attack him. Draco must have realized this too because then he heard Draco’s voice, and his heart stopped, but it wasn’t a curse.

He brilliantly cast the Stickfast Hex, “Colloshoo!”

Instantly, he heard Hagrid roar as his shoes stuck to the floor, unable to move.

Before Severus could feel relief, he felt a body fall on him, snarling in his ear. He wondered who it was. They were petite, he knew it was a student. In a strange way, he hoped it was someone who loathed him. Someone like Neville Longbottom, so that at least in the end they got their revenge.

Just as he was about to resign himself, he felt the body being ripped away. “Snape! Professor!” Harry yelled.

“Severus, get up, please!” Draco screamed.

Between the two teenagers, they yanked him to his feet. Disoriented, the motion nearly knocked him back down again, but he thrust a hand up against the stone wall to keep himself up and used it as a crutch to continue walking with them.

The double vision was slowly starting to subside as they reached the entrance hall, and even amongst the chaos, Severus couldn’t help but look up at the staircase. Regal, beautiful, home; covered in bodies and gore. The sight of it arrested Severus in place. He almost wished he hadn’t bothered to look, so he could retain its memory in his brain without it being soaked in blood. Intestines draped on the banister like tinsel, bodies slumped over one another, even half eaten owls decorated the stairs.

Behind the stairs, on the landing, suspended proudly were the four banners of the Hogwarts houses, still lingering from the opening feast. The tops of them still untouched and bright, the bottoms torn to shreds and wet with bloody handprints.

He looked down at Harry and Draco and both boys had a look of pure devastation on their faces and Severus wished he could take away the image from them. Wished that the final time they saw their home it was still pristine and full of magic like it should have been.

Alas.

“Let’s go,” Severus said, still unable to tear his eyes away.

Draco and Severus turned away at the same time and Severus saw it before Draco did. Gregory Goyle, inches from Draco’s face. Gregory must have been freshly turned; he didn’t look nearly as bad as some of the others they’d seen but Draco let out a broken scream regardless. He raised his wand quickly but Goyle, still spry, grabbed hold of his arms, knocking Draco’s wand out of his hands, and going for his throat.

“Relashio!” Severus yelled and instantly, Draco slipped from Goyle’s grasp like a wet bar of soap.

Severus reached out, grabbed Draco’s robes, and pulled him back as Goyle went to grab him again.

In their paralyzed state, they had unknowingly become surrounded again. The great hall doors had been open the entire time and they had begun to stream out like a silent pack of lions, closing off their exit. “The staff room!” Severus yelled.

Draco whipped around, staring at the ground, “Wait! My wand!?”

“There!” Harry yelled, and lunged for it, disappearing under the mass of reaching bodies, on his hand and knees.

“Potter!” Draco yelled, “NO! You barmy git!”

Severus aimed his wand to the crowd and yelled, “Impedimenta!”

The inferi in Harry’s immediate vicinity slowed and Severus crouched too. As soon as Harry stuck his arm out, Draco’s wand in his hand, Severus grabbed both of his forearms and dragged him out, pushing him towards the staff room. They managed to evade every reaching hand, every moaning corpse on their way and once they were inside, Severus slammed the door shut.

As Severus was locking the door with a quick ‘Colloportus’, Harry said, “Professor!”

Severus turned around, the room was blessedly free of inferi, but he did see 2 figures, sitting in chairs facing away from them. One figure, with short hair, and the other wearing their pointed witch hat and robes of deep green. Severus sighed, recognizing that bun anywhere.

“Minerva,” Severus said, relief flooding him.

Perhaps Severus wasn’t alone, perhaps if he had Minerva’s help, they could get the boys to safety. He walked around the chair with a smile on his face, and instantly, it dropped and any hope that had kindled was quickly snuffed out.

Minerva must have gone first. The bite clear on her neck, her eyes open and glassy. At the sight of her, once regal and distinguished, looking older in death than she ever did in life, Harry once again began to sob, falling to his knees in front of her; one of the only mother figures, aside from Molly Weasley, he had ever known. Dead.

Rolanda Hooch was sitting beside her, also glassy eyed but what confused Severus was that he didn’t see a bite anywhere on her person. No blood, she didn’t even appear disheveled. Her wand in her hand. Severus took the wand, his stomach already contracting, not wanting to acknowledge what he already knew was true.

He pointed the wand and said, “Prior Incantato.”

A soft white light appeared at the tip of Rolanda’s wand and from it, her own image emerged. Severus closed his eyes in near defeat and dropped the wand.

“She killed herself,” Draco said in shock.

Severus nodded, “She must have had to kill Minerva and-”

He didn’t – couldn’t – finish.

“We won’t make it past the wards,” Draco said quietly, in realization.

Severus had come to the same conclusion. They were coming from all sides: students, staff, even some witches and wizards he didn’t recognize, meaning they were likely villagers from Hogsmeade. Their strongest witches and wizards had already fallen. They were well and truly out of options.

Harry and Draco, the two boys he’d sworn he’d protect. They were going to die.

He thought, after the war, that he was done and that he’d finally get a chance to rest. To live the rest of his life in quiet isolation, growing old as he watched these two boys thrive from afar, lonely but content that he’d fulfilled his duty; and the world had seen fit to take even that from him.

Hogwarts doomed them with the very thing they had put in to keep them safe, the wards: the ability to travel in and out.

Then, the realization hit Severus like a bludger. No. There was one transportation method that could get through Hogwart’s wards. Voldemort himself had exploited it. One. One he’d never attempted to do on his own, but for Harry and Draco’s sake he had to try.

Severus said, “Find me something to turn into a Portkey! Anything!”

Draco jumped into action without a second thought, looking through the desks and the supply closet for anything they could use. Harry was far less quick to move and before he stood, he gave the Gryffindor Matriarch a gentle kiss on the cheek. Saying his goodbyes.

They didn’t need to search for long, Draco finally pulled out a discarded and forgotten quill from the desk in the front of the room and said, “Here!”

He threw the quill to Severus. Severus looked down at the quill, their last hope, and he remembered that Albus had told him once that he needed to visualize the destination when he made it.

“Have you ever made one?” Harry asked, suddenly appearing at his side.

Severus shook his head, his throat tight and closed his eyes. “Where do we go?” he asked out loud to no one in particular.

Thinking of all the places that could be safe: Grimmauld Place, the Ministry of Magic, St. Mungos. There was no guarantee that any of them were safe. They were far too open to others, and they would have no idea if anyone who sought shelter there had turned into an inferius and had also met with terrible fates.

“The Ministry,” Harry said, “We have to tell Kinglsey to send help to Hogwarts.”

“These inferi reports have been happening for weeks, Potter,” Draco said, “If Hogwarts was overrun, you’d best be sure that the Ministry was too.”

“We don’t know that!” Harry said ardently, “Kingsley rebuilt the Ministry with safeguards. It can withstand stampeding dragons now!”

“Potter, for Circe’s sake, use your head! We aren’t dealing with the normal kind of enemy, the damn things infect people by biting them! Anyone can hide a bite until it’s too late. Look at how geographically isolated Hogwarts is and there are hundreds if not a thousand of them here! Do you really think that if these attacks were happening in a metropolitan population like London, they would be unscathed?! We can’t even keep a case of dragon pox in check! Severus-”

Severus looked over at him.

“Malfoy Manor,” Draco suggested.

“Oh, piss off, Malfoy!” Harry snarled, his voice hitching in his throat, “We’re not taking a detour to drop you home to your mum when people are dying!”

“The manor is in Wiltshire,” Draco reminded Severus, ignoring Harry, “100 kilometers from the nearest neighbor and completely surrounded by wards.”

“With open floo access to all of your father’s old death eater friends and six dozen live-in servants,” Severus said quietly, “All of whom we are unsure of their state or temperament once they see the Boy-Who-Lived in your home.”

Draco turned away in frustration.

“St. Mungos!” Harry said, desperately.

“As soon as people began to attack others, they would have taken them to St. Mungos not knowing the infection would overtake them,” Severus said, “St. Mungos would have fallen first.”

Harry reached out and gripped his hair so tightly, Severus thought he would rip it out.

“Spinner’s End,” Severus finally said.

“What’s that?” Harry asked.

“Severus’ home,” Draco told him.

“It’s boarded up,” Severus said, “I winterize it every start of term, there’s no one there, not even house elves. We’ll be safe for the time being so we can plan, prepare.”

“To find Kingsley,” Harry demanded, “To get everyone together and to fight back.”

Severus stayed silent, no use arguing.  

“Before we go,” Severus said, pulling something out of his pocket, “I want you both to know. I prepared an emergency bag that I kept stocked with fresh provisions.”

“Engorgio,” he said, and showed them the full-size shoulder bag, “If something happens to me, you grab it from my body before I turn into one of them. Do you understand me?”

“Nothing is going to happen to you!” Draco said.

“My right pocket,” Severus said, “Do you understand me?”

“Nothing is going to happen to you!” Draco said again, harsher this time.

“The two of you take care of each other, put everything else aside and you help each other,” Severus said, willing them to listen, “No matter what, do you understand me?”

“The three of us,” Harry said, not as aggravated as Draco but with the same conviction.

Severus looked at them both, knowing the likelihood that he would survive. He didn’t have the best record, but he wasn’t sure the reality was something they needed to hear now. He reduced the bag once more and put it back into his pocket.

Then he held up the quill and just as he was about to say the Portkey spell, a deafening roar was heard outside, followed by a harsh slam against the door. They all jumped. For a moment, all that was heard was the sound of their harsh breathing. Until it came again and this time, a barrage followed.

Loud and unyielding, the door was assaulted by every inferius outside, all working as one to break it down.

Severus pointed his wand at the quill, taking a deep breath, and yelling, “Portus!”

As he did, the door gave way and spilled a flood of bodies. Some slow, some quick; and the Portkey still had 10 seconds to activate. They were climbing on top of each other, desperate to get to them. Flashes of red, green, blue, and yellow from their robes.

“Impedimenta!” Draco yelled.

The crowd slowed but it still wasn’t enough with so many of them. They were trapped. Harry suddenly stepped forward and Severus yelled, “Potter!”

Severus reached out for him.

5 seconds.

Harry raised his wand to the herd and screamed, “PESTIS INCENDIUM.”

Severus held his breath.

The Fiendfyre raged, a massive lion howling to life, sentient and furious. Wood and flesh alike were consumed in its wake, and nothing was spared. The spell indiscriminately charged at every remaining life in the room, pushing back on their enemy.

Just as the wave of fire made its revolution back round to them, Severus’ hand finally found Harry and he pulled him back, thrusting the quill between them. Harry instinctually grabbed onto his arm, Draco already with an arm wrapped around his waist like he’d done as a boy, and both touched the quill as the fire blinded them.

___________________________

They landed on soft earth in a spectacular, undignified heap. Severus lay there, eyes closed, reassured when he felt two bodies next to his own, both breathing heavily but breathing.

It was strangely quiet for it being in the middle of the day and the difference was jarring after coming from such din.   

The sun beat down on them, Severus could feel the heat on his face, and he let out the breath he’d been holding. He slowly opened his eyes but had to turn away immediately from the blinding sun. The side he turned to was Harry’s side. The boy lay on his side, his eyes unfocused and staring into nothingness as he breathed.

“Potter,” Severus said, and the boy’s green eyes looked up to meet his, “Never cast Fiendfyre again.”

Harry was not amused. He shot up like a rocket, making Severus sigh, wishing he hadn’t broken whatever calm seal had been over the Gryffindor. The professor also sat up and looked around, seeing Draco already standing and looking around as well.

They were surrounded by gravestones. Huge square plots divided up by dirt walkways, each little plot covered in familial alter tombs, opulent pillar gravestones, and modest marble slabs.

“We portkey’d to a cemetery to escape the dead,” Draco said, “Poetic.”

“Where is it?” Harry asked, his adrenaline obviously still coursing through his veins as he paced back and forth. 

“Where’s what?” Severus asked, standing.

“Your home!” Harry said, “We need to get to a floo, an owl.”

“Contrary to popular belief, Potter. I am not a vampire, nor do I choose to spend my time in cemeteries. We are not in Spinner’s End.”

Harry stopped his pacing. “What happened?” he asked.

After a contemplative pause, Severus said honestly, “I don’t know.”

“Fine, it doesn’t matter anyway, the whole point was to get somewhere safer so we could regroup,” Harry said, “Now, we must find a way to get to Kinglsey. Every second counts.”

Severus sighed, knowing the argument was going to come. “Potter-” he said, “We can’t.”

Harry turned to him shocked, “We have to!”  

“Potter, my skills at making a Portkey are clearly lacking. We could be anywhere right now. It’s a bloody miracle it took us somewhere safe for the moment. If I were to create another one, who knows where we will end up, it could drop us in the middle of a horde, and we’d be instantly killed.”

“We have to take that chance, there might be more people alive in Hogwarts!”

“Do you really believe that or is that your survivor’s guilt talking?”

“We can’t have been the only people left alive in that entire castle, Professor,” Harry said, “I can’t believe it.”

“Potter,” Severus said, “I spent nearly 2 hours looking for you and Draco. I saw a lot of bodies in that time, Potter, a lot. You saw how many of them we had to escape, and we barely survived. Another second and we wouldn’t have. I am not willing to risk either of you to satiate your hero complex.”

“I thought you’d changed, but you’re still a coward!” Harry snarled, “You always have been!”

Severus’ heartbeat instantly shot up, anger flushing his skin. As soon as he felt it, he turned away from Harry, closing his eyes, counting to 10. Trust Harry to go right to his trigger, knowing how much it would anger him. The teenager continued, “If anyone dies in that castle that could have been saved, their blood is on your hands!”

“So, what’s your plan, Potter?” Draco asked, allowing Severus time to calm his anger, “How do you propose three people fight back against an army of the dead when nearly all the professors in Hogwarts couldn’t? I saw their bodies too. Not just McGonagall and Hooch. Flitwick was a dueling champion and when I saw him, he was eating my best friend.”

Harry softened for a moment. “I’m sorry about Zabini,” Harry said, “I can’t imagine how you feel. I was ready to just die when-”

Harry turned away from them and composed himself for a moment before turning back to them, “We have to get to Kingsley! We’re alive for a reason, we have to help. For Zabini. For McGonagall. For Ron, Hermione, Ginny!”

“You’ve willfully missed the point,” Draco told him.

Harry sighed, “Look, I get it, we were overrun but because we had no idea what was going on. Now that we know what we’re up against and if we go in with a plan, with resources, a leader-”

“If our leader is dead?” Severus asked.

Harry reeled back. Clearly, he’d never considered it. “He can’t be,” he said, “The first thing they would have done was get him somewhere safe. We just have to-”

“Stop!” Severus finally yelled, “STOP! You are not obligated to save the world, Potter!”

Harry opened his mouth to argue but Severus cut him off, “No! Stop! There is no reason for you to throw yourself into a fight that doesn’t concern you! You are not an auror, there is no prophecy, and no one is coming after you! Being a hero is not your identity, and it’s not the only value you provide to this world, Potter! The only thing you need to do is focus on yourself, keep yourself alive! That is your only priority! If you must, think about what your friends would want. Do you think they want you to recklessly throw your life away again, or do they want you to live!”

The glare he received from the boy was almost enough to make him drop dead.

“Do you think everyone has the same foolish nature as you Potter?” Severus asked, “The world has ended, do you think anyone’s priority is to organize to fight back? Do you think anyone in the world is fighting as hard as you are to get to the ministry to find out how they can help? No! As soon as the reports started coming in, Pomona left the grounds to be with her wife! Several students were pulled from class by their parents. The only thing anyone wants right now is to be with their loved ones.”

Potter’s lip quivered, “This is all I have Professor, I don’t…I don’t have…”

“I came to get you, didn’t I?” Severus asked him.

Severus saw a tear roll down Harry’s already swollen face and Severus pulled the shaking boy into his arms just as sobs wracked his body.

“You hate me,” Harry cried into his robes, “Why?”

“I don’t, Potter. I don’t,” Severus told him, and despite his better judgement he promised him, “I will protect you both. We’ll survive. The three of us. We stick together. We survive together. No matter what.”

Draco beside him sighed, “Slytherin and Gryffindor are rolling in their graves.”

________________

It took nearly an hour for Harry to finally stop crying and come to terms that they weren’t going to jump into looking for a way back. Likely, his acceptance most likely came from pure exhaustion because it was starting to settle in Severus’ bones as well. Even worse, he could clearly feel his head beginning to pound now that the adrenaline was wearing off, but they couldn’t rest. Not yet. They had things to do; find food, shelter, etc.

“Where are we?” Harry asked, as they walked the pristine paths of the cemetery, trying to find the exit.

The cemetery was huge but blessedly free of inferi, Severus was worried they’d stumble upon them one way or another but, for the most part, it was deserted. After a quick inspection of the gravestones, he was pleased to see that the names were at least in English. If they had been sent to a foreign country, that would have been difficult unless it was France. In which case, poor Draco would have been their sole translator.

Draco said, “We could be literally anywhere.”

“We’re alive,” Severus said, “That’s all that matters.”

Finally, their smaller path fed into a larger one and Severus finally found a clear exit out to what looked like a more urban area. As they exited the cemetery, it was clear they were a long way from Spinner’s End; hell, a long way from London. This wasn’t the city they were used to; and it certainly wasn’t wizarding. Abandoned cars littered the street and Harry approached one, putting a hand on the hood.

“What’s wrong?” Draco asked him.

“The cars,” Harry said, “They’re on the wrong side of the road, and the plates look different.”

He was right, it had been years since he’d had the need to drive a car, but they were absolutely on the wrong side of the road. “We’re not in England,” Severus said in realization.

Harry nodded.

Here, they finally saw a few of the inferius walking around but they were few and far between. It was easy to move around them as the wizards continued to walk through the city, trying to find concrete proof of where they were.

It wasn’t until they found a looted petrol station and they walked inside that they discovered where their wayward portkey had taken them.

“I don’t recognize any of these sweets,” Draco said, looking at an entire wall full, “I usually can recognize even the muggle ones but there’s no mars bars, no flakes. I have no idea what a ‘Pop-Tart’ is, but I feel like it should be insulted.”

“I knew it,” Harry said, pulling something from one of the spinning postcard racks, “I know what country we’re in.”

Severus turned as the Gryffindor approached him and handed him what looked like a postcard. It read:

‘Welcome to Atlanta, Georgia. The Peach State.’

________________

Ending Credits Song: Grave Digger – Blues Saraceno
After every chapter, I will be posting an ending credits song. These can all be found on Spotify or YouTube.

Chapter Text

“We’re in the States?!” Draco asked, “How in the world did you create a portkey that crossed the Atlantic, by accident?!”

“Your guess is as good as mine, Draco,” Severus said, walking behind the register and taking a bottle of Tylenol from the shelves, “I will say though, this answers one of my questions.”

“What’s that?” Draco asked.

“It’s global,” Severus said, popping a few of the Tylenol and using a bottled water to drink it down, “The streets are empty. No one is here monitoring this shop and it seems picked through. England and Scotland aren’t the only countries that fell to this madness. I think the world is well and truly gone.”

Draco looked down contemplatively, “We can’t be certain it’s all gone. The public might be, but I can’t believe that the infrastructure has been affected. There must be someone in charge still. What did you just drink?”

“These are muggle potions,” Severus said, shaking the Tylenol bottle at him, “It may not be prudent to use our potion supplies frivolously, we need to prepare to stretch our resources.”

“Fascinating, how did they solidify them like that,” Draco said largely to himself, taking the bottle and turning it round and round in his hands, reading the label, before attempting to open the bottle.

Severus watched Draco struggle with the cap for a moment before he snatched the bottle out of his hands and showed him how to open it. “Ah,” Draco said, taking the opened bottle.

“Snape,” Harry said running over with armfuls of packaged food, “Here, we’ll need these.”

“What is that?” Severus asked, taking one from Harry’s arms and looking it over, “’Cup Noodles’.”

Draco wrinkled his nose at it.

“Oh, I’m sorry, child locks, were you expecting 8 course meals prepared by French chefs? We’re refugees now,” Harry snapped, “And yes, cup noodle. You add hot water. Instant meal. I also found some bags of dry rice and beans.”

“Well, I can’t say I’m pleased at the prospect of ‘cup noodles’, but as you say, beggars can’t be choosers,” Severus said, taking out his bag and expanding it.

Once they’d secured their food into their own compartment in the bag, and Severus had given Harry some Tylenol as well, Severus said, “Potter, you’re more familiar with muggle food than Draco and I are. Can I trust you to get us some other things you find appropriate?”

“Right,” Harry said, returning to the aisles.

“What’s our next move?” Draco asked, “If it’s true. If the world is…we’ll need to find something stable for ourselves.”

“I’ve been thinking the same. Find a house in a suburban area, something small and inconspicuous. Bolster its defenses with magic,” Severus said.

“Doesn’t have to be a house, we could find a shop,” Harry said as he returned, a few granola bars and packaged nuts in his arms.

“That is a wildly bad idea,” Draco said.

“Why?” Harry asked defensively, tipping the food onto the table, “What are you worried about?”

“People,” Draco said in kind.

“You mean muggles?” Harry asked, “Doing what exactly? Existing?”

“No, Scarhead, doing the same thing we are,” Draco said, pointing to the food he’d just brought over, “Looters will be running rampant, anything that is deemed useful, like a shop, will be a target. Especially as resources start to dwindle. From my experience, starving animals turn feral.”

“You-” Harry said, stepping closer to him.

“If you two will cease baiting each other!” Severus said, getting between them, “We have other things to worry about.”

“Tosser,” Harry said under his breath, before going back to get more food.

Draco smirked at his retreating back but stopped when Severus turned his heated glare in his direction.

“Going back to our discussion,” Severus said, pointedly, “We need to find a safe house.”

“How do you suggest we find somewhere suitable?” Draco asked, arms crossed, “I can’t say I’m well versed in the geography of American cities.”

Severus looked around the store and walked over to the tiered rack where Harry had found the postcard. He spun the rack until he found what he was looking for and pulled a folded map of Atlanta from one of the displays. He walked back over to Draco, opening the map and laying it out on the table.

Severus ran both hands over it to smooth out the creases and said, “Did either of you catch the name of the cemetery we portkey’d into?”

“Oakland,” Harry said, walking up with bags of beef jerky, spam, and surprisingly, bouillon cubes.

He dropped the food on the table and leaned over the map. Eventually, Draco pointed it out, “Here we are. Right on the corner of ‘doomed’ and ‘trapped’.”

Severus sighed, feeling his anxiety rise. They were directly in the middle of the city, surrounded by universities, hospitals, and other high traffic buildings. If they go down one wrong street they could be surrounded in seconds.

“It’s going to take at least a couple of hours in any direction to get out of the worst of it on foot,” Severus said.

“Anything jump out at you?” Harry asked.

“One,” Severus said with a smile, pointing northwest of where they were.

A small neighborhood called Bankhead.

“Promising,” Draco said, “The streets look less condensed.”

“There’s also a reservoir nearby. There’s only so much water we can conjure,” Severus said, “Are we in agreement?”

Both boys nodded.

“We won’t be able to do it tonight,” Draco said, “not before it gets dark.”

Harry opened one of the bags of jerky and bit into a piece before offering it to the Slytherins. Draco wrinkled his nose at it, but his hunger must have overcome his pickiness because he took a piece. He carefully nibbled at the end and frowned at it further, “Is this dried meat?”

“Mmhmm,” Harry said, chewing slowly and staring at Draco, daring him to say anything.

Draco wisely didn’t and continued to eat the slice of meat begrudgingly. As Harry chewed, he turned back to Severus and said, “Why don’t we go back to the cemetery for the night?”

Draco stopped chewing, considering the suggestion.

“There was no one there, I don’t think people realize that this isn’t affecting the people long dead,” Harry continued, “We could break open one of the mausoleums and sleep in there.”

Severus cocked his head, nodding, not finding fault in his logic.

“I’m astonished, Potter had a good idea,” Draco said.

“Unlike some people, I’ve had to survive on the road before,” Harry said pointedly.

Draco rolled his eyes. Severus took a bit of jerky from the bag and said, “I must ask. Why the bouillon cubes?”

“Put it in boiling water,” Harry said, “There weren’t any canned veg here but once we find some it’ll make a nice soup.”

Perhaps Severus underestimated the Gryffindor.

After they pilfered everything deemed useful (including some items from the hardware section) and stashed it into Severus’ bag, they left the store. The sun was setting and a few larger groups of inferi were ambling in the streets. Thankfully, none were too difficult to outmaneuver, and they were able to make it back to the cemetery with no incidents.

Severus quickly found a mausoleum he thought would be suitable and with a strong ‘alohomora’, the heavy bronze door popped open. Severus poked his head inside to give it a quick sweep and when he didn’t see confederate inferi stumbling about, he opened the door more and allowed the boys inside.

“Lumos,” Harry said.

“Draco, you too,” Severus said, “Once I close this door, it’ll be darker than the forbidden forest.”

Draco cast the light spell and Severus closed the door. “It’s smaller in here than I thought,” Harry said, “I kind of regret making the suggestion.”

“Here I thought you’d feel right at home,” Draco said, “I will agree with you though, the Malfoy ones are much nicer.”

“Give them a break, these are a century old,” Harry said.  

“So? The Malfoy Mausoleum is thrice that,” Draco said.

Severus sat down on the floor and said, “Potter, please pass me the bag, I am peckish.”

Harry handed over the bag he’d been holding and sat down. The aisle inside the mausoleum was hardly big enough for all of them to stretch out their legs but they made do. In no time, Harry had three cup noodles out, showing the Slytherins how to cook it. Harry was laughing silently as he watched the Slytherin teenager glaring down at the sad, hard pieces of dried vegetables in the cup.

Loath to admit it, Severus could see why he found the situation so amusing. Watching Draco Malfoy eat from a styrofoam cup with a plastic fork tickled him slightly too. He expected a little more protest from his godson but was quite proud to see Draco eating it largely without complaint.

After they were all done, Severus told them, “You should get some rest. We’ll move in the morning.”

Harry and Draco laid down as best as they could. Their long legs cramped and limbs digging into each other, but the events of the day were finally beginning to catch up to them and Harry fell asleep straight out, his glasses askew on his face as he used his arm as a pillow. Draco looked over to Severus, who had yet to lay down and asked him, “Are you not sleeping?”

“I will,” Severus said.

Draco looked at him skeptically but didn’t say anything about it further. He did, however, say quietly, “Thank you, Uncle Sev. For coming to get me.”

Severus smiled sadly, “Draco, as long as there is breath in my body. I will always come to get you.”

Severus could just make out a returned smile from the blond as he laid his head down and snuggled further into his own arm, falling asleep just as quickly as Harry.

Despite his own want for sleep, however, Severus found he couldn’t close his eyes. So, he kept watch over his boys, finding relief in their soft breathing.  

_____________

At some point close to daybreak, exhaustion won, and Severus had fallen asleep sitting up. He was hardly asleep for a few hours before movement from one of the teenagers made him startle awake. Harry gave him an apologetic look, but Severus shook his head, rubbing his eyes.

“Potter,” Draco groaned, “Stop moving.”

“Would you rather I just piss here?” Harry asked.

Draco wrinkled his nose, “Off you go.”

Severus stood up and followed Harry to the door. He helped the boy open the locked door and checked outside to make sure there was no one, inferi or otherwise, in sight. After Harry did his business, he walked up to the Professor and said, “You should sleep for a bit before we go. Malfoy and I can keep watch.”

“I’ll be fine,” he said, “I’ll feel much better when we are by the reservoir. It’ll only take a couple of hours.”

One of the good things about Harry is that stubborn understood stubborn, so he didn’t press the issue. They went back inside and saw that Draco was already sitting up, trying his best to wake up fully. “You hungry?” Harry asked, sitting down cross legged and pulling one of the rucksacks to him.

Draco nodded, “I’d like a cup of tea and a fry up. Do try and not burn the bacon.”

“You’re in luck,” Harry, pulling out a Pop-Tart, “Fry up flavored.”

He passed a packet each to Draco and Severus.

Draco opened the pastry and scrutinized it, saying, “I don’t understand what this is.”

Harry shrugged, “It’s food, just eat it.”

When he bit into it, the blond startled, “Oh! I was not expecting jam.”

“You better appreciate that. I gave you the only strawberry one I found. The others had already been nicked. You’re welcome,” Harry said, biting into his own cherry one.

Draco chewed for a moment and handed the second one in the packet to Harry. “Swap,” he said.

“Really?” Harry asked.

“I like cherries better than strawberries,” Draco said.

Severus smiled as he watched the boys trade, knowing full well that Draco loved strawberries. Perhaps there was hope for his godson after all. After they’d finished their breakfast, they mapped their route to get to the reservoir and began their journey.

By the time they left it was about 11:00 am and the Georgia sun was beginning to beat down on them fiercely. They walked for a good thirty minutes in silent vigilance until Harry finally stopped in a huff.

“Professor,” Harry said, pinching the collar of his cloak and fanning it to get some airflow down his shirt, “Maybe we should find more appropriate clothes. We’re in the States, in the muggle part of it no less, we can’t walk around in robes.”

“I would usually argue and call Potter a muggle-lover, Severus, but it’s so hot I might melt,” Draco whined.

Severus sighed, knowing the boys were right. The Georgia sun was not kind to anyone, let alone three Englishmen in thick robes who were accustomed to fog and mild temperatures.  

“Alright, Potter, lead the way.”

Harry looked relieved, “Oh thank Merlin, okay, we passed a clothing shop just there.”

After a quick sweep of the store and determining it was safe, the three peeled off their sweat soaked and blood crusted robes and cast the strongest cleaning spells they possibly could on themselves. It seemed to rejuvenate Harry and Draco and they began to bicker once more as they quickly tugged on new clothes.

Severus was folding clothes and setting them aside. He knew the boys weren’t thinking ahead but if they were still in Georgia come the winter, they’d need warm clothing. It didn’t hurt to start to gather supplies. He had already added a new compartment in his bottomless to-go bag, ready to go for all the new muggle clothing they’d need.  

“Alright,” Draco said, turning round and round in his new denims and long sleeve raglan, looking at his reflection, “My arse looks fantastic. Muggles can do something right after all.”

Harry rolled his eyes, as did Severus, he was just more secretive, and said, “Malfoy complimented muggles? Mark the calendars.”

“You should, it won’t happen again,” Malfoy said, looking over at him with a smirk that turned into an annoyed purse of his lips, “Potter those clothes are far too large for you.”

“What?” Harry said, looking down, “But I even sized down what I usually wear.”

“Yes, but what you usually wear can house a family of 5,” Draco said, “What size did you pick up?”

Draco marched over and yanked the collar of Harry’s t-shirt to him, nearly choking the other boy. “Malfoy!” Harry gurgled in protest.

“Potter that’s a large shirt!” Draco said, letting go of Harry, “Severus doesn’t even fit a large!”

“Why do you assume you know my size?” Harry demanded, rubbing his throat.

“Because I have these things called EYES, POTTER!” Draco said, going over to the rack and looking for the same shirt that Harry was wearing.

He took a grand total of three seconds, pulled a smaller shirt, and tossed it to Harry, “Here, it’s a small.”

“A small!” Harry said outraged, “What am I, a child?”

“Potter, you realize it’s the same size I wear. You and I have the same body type, that’s why we were both seekers. Just put it on.”

Harry glowered at Draco but reluctantly pulled off his current shirt, dropping it on the floor unceremoniously, and quickly threw on the small shirt. Harry walked over to the mirror but quickly after crossed his arms, looking anxious. 

“It’s not tailored but it’ll do,” Draco finally said, “You know Potter, when you wear clothes that actually fit you, you don’t look like the troll you usually do.”

Harry glared at him but uncrossed his arms to look at himself again. The uneasiness in his posture didn’t lighten but he eventually turned to the rack and pulled out more smalls. Severus pointed to his ‘Harry’ pile and Harry threw a dozen t-shirts onto the pile. He turned around to find Draco and raised his eyebrow as he saw the blond pull something out of the adjoining rack.

“Malfoy, that’s technically for women,” Harry said as Draco looked at the daisy duke shorts.  

“How do you know?” Draco asked, “You barely know how to dress yourself.”

“Fine, wear it,” Harry said with a smirk.

Draco narrowed his eyes suspiciously and put it back on the rack. Harry gave him a smug smirk before looking back to Severus.

“Professor,” Harry said, “What were you planning on wearing?”

“I grew up in a muggle neighborhood, Potter, you don’t have to babysit me,” Severus said.

Harry crossed his arms, “Then why do you have dress trousers in your arms.”

“They’re men’s, are they not?” Severus asked, eyebrow raised.

“That’s not the issue,” Harry said, “I’m just a little worried you’re being a little formal for the end of the world.”

Severus looked at the trousers slung over his arm. “We need to be as comfortable as we can,” Harry said, “Denims. T-shirts. Things we can move in. You’ll thank yourself later.”

Severus sighed and after a moment of consideration he realized Potter was right. The times for standing on ceremony were behind them. It might take weeks or months for any kind of civilization to be rebuilt and until then, just surviving was the priority.

Finally, he said, “I refuse to wear a t-shirt. The denims are acceptable.”

Harry nodded, “I’m sure you’ll find something in between.”

“Potter, what kind of torture devices are these?” Draco said, holding up a pair of knee-high stiletto boots.

“Malfoy, put those down,” Harry said with an exasperated sigh, walking over to him when Draco began to argue.

Harry led Draco into another room, looking for trainers, leaving Severus to awkwardly browse the men’s section. He found a pair of dark wash denims that he liked and cleared out the entire shelf when he found his size.

Tragically, there was an overabundance of t-shirts, which he reluctantly packed, but Severus had found an entire rack of soft Henley style shirts with long sleeves that he thought were far more presentable, so he took several of those as well. Finally, a few plain flannel button downs.  

It had been over twenty years since Severus had put on a pair of denims and as he slid them on over his hips, he reveled in how familiar they felt. He was instantly transported to his childhood, albeit his were far more ill-fitting, used, and dirty. It made him nostalgic for the times he and Lily would run into Lily’s childhood kitchen to warm scones made by her mother Dahlia, but it also made him severely uncomfortable and naked in them. Moreso with the Henley shirt on top, a deep gray.

Severus Snape, potions professor, ex-death eater, wore robes. Thick, bulky, protective.

Severus Snape, skinny half-blood, anti-social, abused by his alcoholic father, wore denims.

A soft chuckle made him look up and he saw both boys looking at him from the doorway to the other section of the store, a few boxes in each hand.

“It’s weird seeing you in muggle clothing, Professor,” Harry said, “Not bad, just weird. Like two worlds clashing.”

“I think this is the first time ever that I’ve seen you in something not black,” Draco said, “You look younger.”

He did indeed look younger, less severe. He didn’t like it. It took years for him to build his reputation, and it was almost as if the mask was harder to done without his armor. The boys didn’t seem to mind, it seemed to be an act of solidarity that they welcomed. Severus recognized this exercise was tough for all of them. He wasn’t the only one who had demons to fight. Draco, so entrenched in his cultish upbringing, now needing to assimilate with the people he had once considered beneath him. He hadn’t known what Harry’s childhood looked like, Albus had never wanted to tell Severus, and now that he saw Harry, looking vulnerable and uneasy in a well-fitting shirt, he could no longer hide it. Severus recognized the signs of abuse, and he despised himself for letting his hatred of James Potter blind him.

Harry walked over and Severus finally noticed he had several boxes floating behind him. “Trainers and boots, good for hiking. We weren’t sure your size.”

Severus took the lot. Just in case.

Systematically, they checked every aisle, packing anything they thought they could use later. Harry and Draco had even found bags of their own (“They’re called rucksacks,” Harry told them) and, after a quick expanding spell, also began to fill it with their own items. Jackets, coats, pants, socks.

Severus found some nicely made leather jackets and vests that could come in handy for winter. He even found hair elastics, which he gladly used immediately to put his hair up in a ponytail.

Once they were done, Draco stood at the front of the store near the registers, perusing the racks of sunglasses. “Bloody brilliant,” he’d said as tried to choose between two designs, “Potter, tell me. Do you like these, or these.”

“I suppose the second ones?” Harry responded without any real interest.

“Thank you! The first pair it is,” Draco said, putting away the ones Harry chose.

Harry let out a deep sigh of annoyance. “Malfoy, just take both. I promise you that you’ll lose them often. In fact, take them all,” Harry said.

Satisfied that they were as well stocked with supplies as they could be, Severus sat them both down for a talk before they were on their way.   

“No magic,” Severus insisted.

Draco rolled his eyes and Harry groaned loudly.

“Severus, it’s the apocalypse. I doubt the statute is still something we must be worrying about,” Draco said.

“I don’t care about the statute, I care about people taking advantage of us or worse, hurting us,” Severus said, “I don’t trust muggles to not do something stupid once they find out. No. Magic. Swear to me.”

Harry opened his mouth to argue but Severus said, “Potter. Muggles don’t understand magic. Even if they accept us, which I’m sure some will, they will inevitably ask you to do terrible things, not understanding how it’ll affect you. To them, it’s easy to whisper a spell and take someone’s life, but we know how that affects us psychologically. Voldemort was nothing if not an example of that. You do it once, and before you know it, you’ll be doing it again, and again, and again. Are you willing to become a mercenary?”

Harry closed his mouth and stared at Severus, as though seeing him in a new light. After a moment of thought shook his head.

“Good,” Severus said, “Swear to me.”

“I swear,” both boys say.

With that, they left. Their robes, the last thing, other than their magic itself, that connected them to the Wizarding World, discarded.

_______________________

Their pre-planned route ended up having dead ends several times over the next forty-five minutes, either from road blockages or hordes of the dead. They apparated where they could but most of the time, they were forced to back track and try a different route. It took far longer than expected.

“Why don’t we try to find the wizarding part of Georgia?” Harry asked as they walked past a large sports stadium.

“We don’t know where it is, frankly,” Draco said, “I know where some of the big landmarks are: MACUSA in New York, Roanoke, there’s a lovely town in the Bridgewater Triangle that my mother once visited, and of course, Ilvermorny is in Salem. I think there’s also some settlements in the Appalachians, but I hear they aren’t friendly. Wizardkind in general have learned to keep well-hidden and from what I remember, it’s even tougher to find them in the States because the country is so bloody big. They haven’t been forced to integrate into the muggle communities and hide in plain sight like in England. There could be entire cities of witches and wizards that would never appear on a muggle map.”

A loud scrape of metal made Severus hiss, “Sh!”

They all stopped. “Did you hear that?” Severus asked.

They both nodded, gripping their wands. They didn’t hear another sound so, cautiously, they continued walking until the street running perpendicular from theirs came into better view.

“Snape, look!” Harry said, pointing down the street.

In front of the large entrance to the stadium, there were several abandoned armed vehicles and emergency responder type vehicles with ‘F.E.M.A.’ written on the side. Severus could also see medical equipment and bodies littering the ground, some in normal clothing, others in white robes and military gear. Rows upon rows of civilian cars led up to the entrance, all seemingly abandoned.  

“What is that?” Severus asked.

“I think it’s a refugee center,” Harry said, “I think F.E.M.A is the American emergency services.”

“See, Severus?” Draco said smugly, “There’s hope.”

“Well, it’s not a refugee center now, it looks like it might have gotten overwhelmed,” Severus said.

“They had to have established somewhere else,” Harry said, “Should we go find it? It might be safe.”

“We’d have no idea where they’d have moved to,” Severus said, “On top of that, what if they are suspicious of us and don’t let us in?”

“Given the circumstances, I highly doubt they will be stringent on proper documentation,” Draco said, “We could say we were caught off guard and couldn’t take anything with us. We’ll have to come up with a cover story though, to explain why we’re here.”

“That one’s easy,” Harry said, “We were here on a school trip, Snape was one of the chaperones and-”

Then Severus heard it. The clear bang and ricocheting metal. Harry turned to look at him, “Was that?”

Then another one sounded, closer to them.

“Gun!” Severus yelled, “Potter, run!”

He and Draco ran left, but Harry ran right, and they all ducked behind cars, thankfully within each other’s line of sight. Severus had his back pressed against one of the sides of the cars and he peeked over the hood, trying to figure out where it was coming from.

“What the hell was that?!” Draco yelled from beside him.

“That, Malfoy, is how muggles fight,” Harry said from across the row of cars, “Don’t let the bullets hit you.”

“Bullets?” Draco asked.  

“We’ll explain later, just be quick if we have to run and try to duck and use things as cover,” Severus said, “Potter, run over here now!”

Harry took a few deep breaths before running across the aisle to the same side they were, a barrage of bullets following him.

“They’re coming from the entrance!” Severus said and dropped down, “Are you alright?”

Harry nodded, “Why are they shooting? It’s obvious we aren’t inferi.”

“Perhaps the center didn’t fall on its own,” Severus said.

“You think humans did this?” Harry asked.

“Frankly, it wouldn’t surprise me. Crisis situations do not bring out the best in humanity,” Severus said, “Let’s leave. I don’t want to wait around and see what they want.”

At that moment, they heard stomping on asphalt and Severus looked at them both and pressed a finger to his lips.

“They’re around here somewhere,” an accented voice said, breathing heavy.

“Well, find ‘em!” the other voice said, “I can feel it in my bones, they got good shit.”

Severus turned to the boys and pointed in the direction he wanted them to go, motioning to stay down. They nodded and quietly, they walked away from the voices, crouched behind cars the entire time like a wicked game of hide and seek. Every now and again, they heard footsteps in their direction, and they’d stop, deciphering which way they were going before continuing around cars.

They were nearly at the end of the row of cars, where Severus could see a low wall that they could hide behind until they got to safety. He pointed it out to the boys and Draco took the lead, walking towards it and then rounded the corner. Then he screamed.

Severus and Harry scrambled around the corner after him and found him pressed against the wall with an Inferi snapping at the blond’s face. Harry tackled it to the ground a hand around its throat, keeping it pinned to the ground.

Severus heard running and cursed. He had his wand at the ready and as soon as one of the men came into sight he yelled, “Everte Statum!”

The man was thrown off his feet before he even had a chance to raise his gun. The other man, hot on his heels, yelled, “What the fuck!”

As he raised his gun and aimed at Severus, Severus yelled, “Expelliarmus!”

The gun flew from his hand, to the man’s shock. “How the-” the man said, “What the hell are you?”

“You’ll never know,” Severus said, “Stupefy!”

The man dropped. He turned to look at the boys and both were leaning heavily against the wall. Draco had a bloody rock in his hand, the Inferi that had tried to bite him immobile next to them. “Are you both alright?”

“I would like to leave,” Draco said, still shaky.

Harry just nodded in agreement.

“Right,” Severus said, “One moment.”

He got up and made quick work of obliviating the two men and continued on their way, leaving the men alive but unconscious.

After twenty minutes of walking Harry said bitterly, “One of them was military.”

“What?” Draco asked.

“The two men that attacked us?” Harry said, “One of them was in normal clothes but the other was in military gear. They were trying to steal from us.”

“So?” Draco asked.

Severus stopped, “It means there is no more government, Draco. The muggles have no more infrastructure.”

Draco crossed his arms, “Do you think it’s true then? Do you think the Wizarding World?”

Severus hummed noncommittally, unwilling to deny or confirm out loud. He was sure they understood anyway, their world was surely lost.

“Take the overpass,” Severus said thirty minutes later as he looked at the map, “It’ll cut our time in half.”

As they walked, they discussed their cover story in case they did encounter people.

“Do you think it’s sufficient?” Severus asked Harry.

“I think it’s fine. It doesn’t have to be complicated,” Harry said, “I highly doubt anyone will be suspicious when they’re trying to survive themselves. They might ask some questions, but it helps that you grew up in the muggle world, Professor. You’ll likely be able to answer most of whatever they want to know. So, if Malfoy can keep his fat mouth shut on the insults to muggles, we’ll blend in just fine.”

Severus was going to reprimand Harry but Draco, surprisingly, laughed. “You know, Potter,” Draco said turning around and walking backwards as he spoke, “I can be quite charming. Adults love me because, unlike you, I am not a ruffian with no manners.”

Severus suddenly took a wide stepped lunge at him, reaching out with the speed of a viper to grab Draco’s arm just as Harry gasped. Draco stopped moving, staring Severus right into his eyes.

“What? Inferi?” he asked, clearly terrified.

Severus shook his head, “Just, don’t take another step backward. Walk towards me now.”

Draco took a few tentative steps towards him and when he was close enough to meet Severus, he turned around.

“Merlin’s balls,” Draco said as he saw the overpass had crumbled at the apex and a good 30-foot chunk was missing.

If he’d taken another step, he would have fallen 16 feet.

“That wasn’t because of the inferi. What could have done that?” Draco said.

Harry walked right up to the edge.

“Potter,” Severus warned.

Harry ignored him and looked over the edge as far as he dared.

“They bombed the city,” Harry realized, leaning back and walking back over to them, “We were lucky we came when we did, if we’d portkey’d here when they were dropping bombs we would have been killed.”

“Like what they dropped on Japan?” Draco asked.

Harry raised an eyebrow at him in surprise.

“Oh, give over, Potter,” Draco said, “A world war, even the wizarding world was affected. Of course we know about it.”

“I can’t imagine it was to that scale,” Severus told him, “Otherwise the damage would have been worse, and we would have been caught in the fallout regardless. Potter’s right though, it seems like the next logical solution to try and mitigate the spread of the disease.”

“What do we do now?” Harry said, “Backtrack?”

Severus looked to the sun, “It’ll take too long. We should apparate. Just try not to apparate right at the edge, in case.”

The boys nodded and the three of them apparated across, continuing their journey.

Finally, around 3:00 pm, they reached the suburb they had been hoping to stay in and found it blessedly empty. The boys were excitedly pointing out every potential house where they could stay, and Severus felt the last of the stress drain from his shoulders. Finally feeling a little better, Severus said, “We have some time to spare. Do we want to go and see the reservoir?”

“Do you think I could bathe in it?” Draco asked eagerly.

“I wouldn’t mind a quick one either,” Harry said, “There’s only so much a cleaning spell can do.”

“Alright, but we must be back before sundown,” Severus said, “I don’t want to be out there after dark.”

They found the entrance to the park path and walked up the trail until they started seeing signs for the quarry. As they walked, Severus allowed the boys to banter and laugh behind him, their mood finally lifting.

Until the path opened into a larger clearing. A clearing littered with people.

Chapter Text

As soon as Severus saw them, he stopped dead in his tracks. It didn’t take long before they’d caught the attention of some of the people around a large firepit in the middle, but the boys hadn’t seen them yet. It wasn’t until one of them literally ran into him that he heard them quiet down and look at their surroundings.

Draco seemed just as wary as Severus because he didn’t move a muscle. Harry on the other hand, already forgetting the incident at the refugee center, walked up so he was next to Severus and looked up at him, hopeful. Severus’ memory, however, was far longer than Harry’s. He wasn’t going to trust so easily, knowing the fragile grip on morality that most people had in the first place. He had seen it with his own eyes how some just needed the slightest bit of encouragement to realize their worst intentions.

Severus grabbed hold of Harry’s arm and tried to rush both the boys out of the clearing, when he heard a voice call out to them, “Oh- wait! Don’t be scared!”

An older gentleman in a bucket hat had gotten up from one of the lawn chairs and had begun to walk over to them with a smile on his face.

Harry stopped at the man’s voice, but Severus pulled him until Harry was behind him. “Go!” Severus urged in a whisper.

“Snape, they don’t look dangerous!” Harry said, “Look at them!”

“Looks can be deceptive, Potter,” Draco said, “Severus, behind you.”

Severus turned and stood in front of both boys, blocking them from the man’s view, but not quite going for his wand yet. Severus did not want to be the one who attacked first, but he was ready to retaliate if needed.

“Woah woah, it’s ok,” the man said, holding out his hands, but wisely keeping his distance.

Severus eyed up the old man before his gaze turned to the others still sitting around the fire. He saw a few families, small children; that was promising. Dutifully, the boys stood behind Severus, waiting for him to assess the situation.

“I’m Dale,” the older man said, and patiently waited.

A blonde woman walked up to him, becoming suspicious at their silence and Dale turned to her. His face lit up and said, “And this is Andrea. It’s safe here, I promise.”

“I’m going to need more assurances than that,” Severus told him.

“Oh, you’re British!” Dale said, becoming completely distracted.

Severus nodded, “Yes.”

“Isn’t that something!” Dale said, but when Severus continued to just stare him down, he said, “Look, I can tell it’s been rough for you. Whatever you saw out there, that’s not us. We don’t hurt people. We only have three guns between all of us anyway and ammo is getting real low, it’s not meant for you.”

“Dale,” Andrea scolded, “Don’t tell them that.”

Severus locked eyes with Andrea. If he didn’t know any better, Severus would think she and Draco were siblings with her blonde hair and grey eyes. She had a severe but striking face and was frowning at him with her brow furrowed. Which, ironically, put Severus at ease. The group appeared just as scared and suspicious of the trio as the trio were of the rest of them.   

Though, he wasn’t going to let appearances, something that can be so carefully crafted, fool him. So, he took the liberty of peeking into Dale’s mind. He saw a lovely wedding to a beaming woman, the pain of miscarriages, crying by hospital beds, saving Andrea and another blonde, young woman. Andrea’s memories held fishing, court rooms, a phone call asking if she would be home for someone’s birthday.

Once he was satisfied, Severus reluctantly stepped forward and held out a hand to Dale, “My name is Severus Snape.”

He could physically feel the boys relax next to him as Dale grasped his hand enthusiastically and gave it a firm shake before Severus moved over to officially greet Andrea.

“You’re a long way from home, uh – say it again for me,” Dale said.

“Severus,” Severus repeated.

“Severus. Quite a name.”

“I think there was a Roman Emperor named Severus,” Andrea told Dale.

“Several, in fact,” Severus said.

“Well, look at that, I learned something new today,” Dale said brightly, “And these two handsome young men?”

“Malfoy. Draco Malfoy,” Draco said with practiced ease as though they were still introducing himself in pureblood circles where his surname was important.

The look on Dale’s face after hearing Draco’s name had Harry cracking a smile. “I promise, mine’s normal. Harry Potter.”

“What do you mean, normal?” Draco said tartly.

“Don’t get me started, Malfoy, we’ll be here all day,” Harry sighed.

“Don’t,” Severus told them.

“Sorry, Professor,” they both said without a hint of remorse in their voices.

Severus addressed Dale, “Mr.-”

“Horvath.”

“Mr. Horvath,” Severus said.

“Just Dale, son,” Dale said with an awkward chuckle.

“Dale,” Severus said, “I am assuming that we are welcome to rest with you for a moment? I promise we won’t be cause for trouble. We’ve just had a long journey.”

“You always this formal?” Dale joked.

“Yes, Severus is a right stick up the arse,” Draco said with a smirk.

Severus just turned to stare Draco down, but Draco’s smirk didn’t lessen.

Dale chuckled and he said, “Come on over. I’ll introduce you.”

He and Andrea turned and began to lead them over to the firepit where everyone had seemingly congregated. Once Severus fell in step with them, Andrea asked, “Did you live here? Or visiting?”

“Visiting,” Severus said, easily spewing their well-practiced lie, “I’m their professor. Our school is in Scotland, we were here on a school trip when everything happened.”

“School trip in Atlanta, Georgia? What out here would be of any interest?”

Severus stalled but Harry swooped in, savior as always, “Civil War History. We were going to visit some of the museums and plantations.”

“So, you’re 4,000 miles from home and the damn world ends,” Andrea said, noncommittally, “Is this happening in England? Do you know?”

 “We couldn’t contact anyone before the worst of it,” Severus said, “So, we aren’t sure.”

As they approached the rest of the group, some stood up, staring at them with blatant interest, others with suspicion. Either way, they seemed like good people just trying to survive. At least on the surface.

“Everyone,” Dale said, “We have some guests. This is Severus and his students, Harry and Draco. They’re from England!”

Severus nodded in greeting. “It’s a pleasure, thank you,” he said, addressing the group.

“There’s some folks missing, they’re out gathering supplies, but this is a majority of us,” Dale explained, arms out in demonstration, “I don’t know if you’d call us a settlement, we just got here a few days ago, but we’ve been surviving together.”

Dale took the time to introduce them to everyone. Glenn, T-Dog (which Severus discovered was named Theodore after much prodding), the Peletier family, the Morales family, Andrea’s sister Amy, Jacqui, Jim, and so on and so forth. Each new person he met, every new name he learned, he briefly used legilimency on each and every one of them. Memories upon memories of inferi, death, survival, grief. Severus saw them all.

He was so mentally exhausted by the time he was done, it made Severus’ head spin, and he took a seat on one of the logs in front of the firepit. The boys followed him, still close, which he appreciated but he felt much better knowing that everyone here didn’t appear to have malintent.

“What did you teach, Severus?” Carol eventually asked, after he shook every hand presented to him, “We’ve been doing our best teaching the kids what we thought they’d miss.”

Harry opened his mouth, but Severus beat him to it. “Chemistry,” he said smoothly, “Though, I know my way around a botany lab.”

Severus could feel the astonishment coming from Harry, but he ignored him.

“So, you’re a scientist?” Amy asked, excited, “Do you have any theories on what made the walkers?”

“Walkers?” Harry asked.

“The dead,” Andrea said, “It’s what we call them. Every person we meet seems to call them something different. Geeks, rotters, bitters.”

“In that case, no. I don’t know what could have caused it, I’m sorry,” Severus told a crestfallen Amy.

“What do you call them?” Dale asked.

“Inferius, or inferi,” Severus said, not seeing any harm in admitting that to them.

“What’s that mean?” Sophia asked.

“It’s Latin,” Severus said.

“It means gods of the underworld,” Draco said.  

“Badass,” Glenn whispered, before something struck him, “Hey, you said botany? I just picked some berries. Can you tell which ones are safe to eat? We’d had some bad luck. Nothing fatal so far but our stomachs could sure use a break.”

“Of course,” Severus told him.

Glenn walked over to a table a little way from the fire to retrieve a wicker basket as young Sophia approached the boys with Carl in tow.

“How old are you?” she asked Draco.

“17,” he said with a smile, making her smile and blush, “And you?”

“12,” she said, then turned and pointed to Carl, “Carl too.”

“You know if you’d gone to our boarding school, you would have been a second year. We start at 11,” Harry told her.

“11!” Lori said, “All by yourselves in a boarding school? You were babies! Who took care of you?”

“We did, the professors,” Severus said, accepting the basket from Glenn, and beginning to sort through it, “There’s a professor assigned to each of the dorms. If they need anything, they come to us. We might have homesick children their first week, but the students generally do adjust well. Most of them are legacies and know what to expect, how to behave. They’re mature for their ages.”

Harry and Draco couldn’t help but both preen, sparing each other a smile.

“I don’t mean you two,” Severus said, glaring at them.  

Harry snickered and Draco rolled his eyes.

Severus turned to Sophia and Carl, “Mr. Grimes and Miss Peletier, I trust you will be good role models for Mr. Potter and Mr. Malfoy. Show them some manners, if you will.”

Sophia giggled and Carol smiled proudly at her daughter and pulled her close.

“What’s a boarding school?” Carl asked.

“It’s where you go to be bored,” Draco said.

“Oh, then I used to go to a boarding school too!” Carl said brightly.

The group laughed. A rustle of noise to their left and out came a new member of the group: a man, around the same age as Severus, with dark short hair and dark eyes. He walked with a strong sense of confidence and his eyes immediately narrowed when they fell upon Severus and the boys. Lori stood up, “Shane look, survivors.”

‘Shane’ walked over and gave the three of them a once over. Severus stood up and held out a hand, “Professor Severus Snape.”

Shane looked down at it, analyzing it for a split second, but took the offered hand. “Officer Shane Walsh,” he said.

Shane’s memories were of stakeouts in a police car, shoot outs, bombs falling on Atlanta.

Severus nodded in understanding; this was the leader. Their last semblance of authority. “It’s a pleasure to meet you, Officer Walsh. Your group has been very kind.”

“Don’t hear that accent much around here. You come from Atlanta?” Shane asked.

“We passed through it,” Severus said, “My students and I were here on a school trip.”

“Any other survivors from your group?” Shane asked.

Harry didn’t utter a sound, but Severus could feel his mood diminish. “None,” Severus told him.

Dale put a hand on his shoulder, “Come on, son. You and the boys must be exhausted.”

“We weren’t planning on staying,” Severus said, “We were going to try and find an empty house down the hill and make camp there.”

“Don’t recommend it,” Andrea said, “We tried that. Walkers will do everything they can to break in once they know you’re there. They seem to congregate too. Before you know it, you’ll be blocked in.”

“And they’re smarter than they look,” Glenn said.

“Hell, we even had one surprise us,” Andrea said, “It was hiding in the shower, and we didn’t realize it until it was too late. We lost some good people that night. It’s safer up here, the walkers don’t come up the hill.”

“All the same-” Severus began, but he was interrupted.

“Professor,” Harry said cautiously, “maybe it’s a good idea.”  

Draco slapped his arm, glaring at him.

“What was that, son?” Dale asked.

“Snape hasn’t slept,” Harry repeated, not deterred in the slightest, “He kept watch all last night.”

“You do look dead on your feet,” Andrea said.

Severus sighed, thinking through it. Despite his annoyance at Harry for making him look vulnerable, he acknowledged that just the tiniest bit of human interaction had both Draco and Harry perking up like wilted flowers that had just been watered. Dale patted his shoulder again and said, “Come on, Severus. Isn’t it better to have people help watch your back?”

The answer to that was a resounding no, someone watching your back meant it was easier for them to point a wand at it. That being said. As Severus looked around at everyone, he acknowledged that perhaps he should alter his expectations. These people were clearly not Death Eaters, nor the type of men they’d encountered in the city. Nothing in their memories told him they were dangerous to them in any way (with one outlier). Perhaps it was safe, at least for one night.

“Oh, alright,” Severus said begrudgingly, “Thank you, Dale.”

Dale clapped his hands triumphantly and both boys grinned.

“I think I have a few extra tents. Do you want one?” Dale asked.

“That would be much appreciated, thank you,” Severus said, “We haven’t really needed one until now, we’ve been mostly on the move.”

“Come on, they’re in the Winnebago.”

“Excuse us,” Severus told the group, some of them waving and others giving them well wishes, and they followed Dale to his RV.

Severus turned to ensure the boys were following and startled when he saw the police officer had also followed them, staring at Severus with a critical eye. Severus decided to not comment, and just averted his gaze.

Dale entered his RV and, moments later, lumbered back out with two large bags. “I’ve got it,” Harry said immediately, reaching out to take the closest one from Dale’s hands.

“Thanks, son. Now, do you want them both? I bet you’ll want your own space away from the teenagers, Severus,” Dale joked.

Draco hid his panic far better than Harry did at that statement, but he could still see Draco tense, so Severus shook his head, “As much as I appreciate you thinking about my sanity, it’s alright. Just one will be sufficient. Perhaps other survivors will show, and you’ll need it.”

“If you’re sure,” Dale said, “with three people, you’ll be on top of each other. Especially these two, they’re just as tall as you are.”

“Their height is usually not the problem, it’s their personalities that are grating,” Severus sneered at them, making both boys give twin grins of mischief.

“We love you too, Professor,” Harry said sardonically.

Severus rolled his eyes, but turned to Dale and said, “Truly, we can’t thank you enough, Dale. If there’s anything we can offer you-”

Dale waved them off, “Tell you what, you bring me back some berries tomorrow that won’t make me shit myself, we’ll call it even.”

Harry let out a quiet laugh and Severus said, with a crooked smile, “Done.”

Shane, who had been next to them not saying a word, just with his arms crossed and watching, proceeded to follow them once again as they looked for an unoccupied piece of the camp site to set up in.

“Y’all good?” he finally asked, eyeing the boys as Harry unzipped the tent bag and dumped it all onto the ground.   

Severus raised an eyebrow, “Yes, thank you for your kindness. We’ll manage.”

Shane gave Severus one last calculating gaze and walked away. Draco walked to stand next to Severus and said, “I don’t like him. I don’t know why.”

“I can’t say I disagree,” Severus said, “but I used legilimency on them all. I think we’re safe for now.”

He turned back to Harry, helping him navigate the instructions on how to set up the tent.

“Wait,” Draco groaned, “We have to set it up by hand?”

Severus didn’t even bother to disguise the roll of his eyes this time. About 30 minutes later, they had it all set up, with very little help from Draco, and Harry said, as he stared at its glory with his hands on his hips, “I feel strangely accomplished.”

“Ten points to Gryffindor, Potter,” Severus said, and ducked down to enter it.

Draco and Harry followed, and Harry zipped up the entrance. “Potter, keep an eye out,” Severus said.

“Why,” Harry asked, but leaned to look out of the windows.

“I’m going to make this place a little more to our satisfaction,” Severus said, pulling out his wand.

After 15 minutes, the inside of the tent was expanded, and Severus had transfigured rocks into mattresses. Truly, the only other luxury Severus was disappointed that he couldn’t add was a toilet, due to a few logistical problems. He had even cast a glamor on the sheer mesh windows of the tent. “Harry, Draco,” Severus said, “Don’t mention what the inside of this tent looks like. Anyone that looks through the windows won’t see anything suspicious but if they walk through that door, they will see everything.”

They both nodded. Lastly, Severus put a ward on the zipped flap that acted as their door, so they’d know if anyone tried to come in.

“Now, I know we’re still running on adrenaline, but try to rest. Who knows when we’ll need to move again.”

 “Severus,” Draco said, flopping down on one of the mattresses, “Can you please cast a cooling charm?”

“No,” Severus replied, also laying down once he saw Harry had done so as well.

Draco whined. “Why?”

“That’s what you get when you tell people I have a stick up my arse,” Severus said, closing his eyes.

He fell asleep to quiet giggles, and it was the sweetest thing he’d heard in months.

________________

When Severus awoke, he was sweating in places he didn’t even know he had. He opened his eyes and was shocked to find that it was already dark and what had awoken him was the deafening sound of cicadas buzzing loudly.

He turned around in his bed and noticed Harry and Draco already sitting up as well, chatting quietly. The boys looked over at him. “Alright?” Harry asked.

Severus nodded as he sighed deeply, rubbing his eyes. “Did you two sleep?”

They nodded. “Yes, but we didn’t need it as much as you did. You slept for hours,” Draco said, “It’s already nearly 8.”

“I guess it all finally caught up with me,” Severus said, and then asked, unable to handle the sheer curiosity, “What were you discussing?”

Draco rolled his eyes and laid back onto the bed. Severus raised an eyebrow.

“I want to give them a gift,” Harry said, “Malfoy says it’s silly to be giving away our resources.”

“Why do you want to give them a gift?” Severus asked.

“As a thank you,” Harry said, “I know we were suspicious, but they had every right to be as wary of us as we are of them. At least we have our magic to protect us. They don’t and they opened their camp to us anyway.”

Severus smiled against his better judgement. Trust the bleeding-heart Gryffindor to see it from their point of view. “Something small, Potter,” he said, “Don’t give them too much, we don’t want them to think they can walk all over us.”

Potter pulled his bag to him, looking around at what he had inside. He eventually pulled out one of the boxes of bouillon cubes and a medium sized box of kosher salt. Severus nodded his approval, and said, “Are you two ready to go and co-mingle? Or do you need a moment more to gather your bearings?”

“Might as well,” Draco said.

Harry put the food items into a separate, smaller bag and the three of them walked outside.

As soon as Draco was outside and he didn’t have to crouch anymore, he stretched luxuriously. Severus didn’t blame him, the tent, while now magically expanded, was still a little too short for them. Harry took one look around the camp and turned to Severus. “Snape,” Harry said quietly, “The police officer is coming over.”

Severus hummed in acknowledgment but chose not to look over at him until he was right in front of them.

“Evening,” Shane said as he got closer, crossing his arms.

“Good evening, Officer Walsh,” Severus greeted.

“You well rested?” the man asked.

“Greatly, thank you,” Severus said.

“Good,” Shane said, then asked, “So I let you rest with my people because I could see you needed it but before we let you stay here any longer, I need to make sure I can trust you. So tell me, you some kind of pervert?” 

Harry’s jaw dropped, a little choked gasp of shock escaping him, and Draco let out a dark chuckle, looking to Severus to see his reaction.

“I beg your pardon?” Severus asked evenly.

“Are you two safe? You know you can be honest with me,” Shane told Harry and Draco.

Draco’s chuckle turned into an outright cackle and Harry slapped his arm, still slack jawed.

“You think I’m abusing them?” Severus asked, outraged.

“Are you?” Shane asked.

“Are you taking the piss?!” Harry asked.

“I’m just wondering why you took the time to nab two of your students when the world went to shit,” Shane said suspiciously.

“You, as a police officer, are questioning why someone would want to help others?”

“No, but as a police officer I’ve seen some fucked up shit and a grown man with two young boys doesn’t usually mean anything good if they aren’t related. Maybe you saw this as an opportunity.”

“Oh, give over! An opportunity for what? I mean, me, I understand, look at me but have you seen Potter?” Draco said.

“Oy, I’m cute,” Harry pouted. 

That resulted in a glare from Severus.

“Your ill-timed humor is not appreciated,” Severus told them, before addressing Shane, “I have been a respected member of our school’s faculty for 16 years and not once have I ever acted inappropriately with any of my students nor have I been accused of such. Draco’s father and Harry’s mother were my best friends since I was young. I just happen to be a professor at their boarding school so yes, when the world ‘went to shit’, as you put it, I did go and find them rather than let them die like their classmates.”

The boys sobered instantly. Harry turned away from them and sped away. Draco tried to grab his arm, but only caught a bit of his shirt sleeve, which Harry quickly ripped out of his grasp. Severus, Shane, and Draco watched as Harry made his escape into the forest. 

“Potter!” Draco yelled, “Don’t just wander off you prat!”

Harry didn’t return.

“I didn’t find Potter in time before his friends died,” Severus said, “They were rather close, he’s taking it hard. Would you like to accuse me of pedophilia again or are you satisfied?”  

“You can’t blame me for asking. They belong with their parents,” Shane insisted.

“Potter’s are dead,” Draco said, turning back to them, “They have been since he was one. Last I knew of her, my mother was somewhere in the south of France drinking herself into a stupor with her new lover and my father is rotting in prison. By now, both are also probably dead. Severus is my godfather, he’s all we have. So kindly, piss off.”

Shane was quiet as Draco walked off after Harry.

“You let them talk to officers like that?” Shane growled.

“Were we at school, I would have given them detention,” Severus admitted, “Be that as it may, we are not in school, and you threatened to separate them from the only adult they trust. They will have lapses in judgement, but I think our mutual situation calls for a little grace, on all of our parts. Don’t you?”

Shane glared at him and turned to walk away.

“Officer Walsh,” Severus found himself saying, and Shane begrudgingly stopped and turned to look at him, his glare not wavering, “I don’t want any misunderstandings, I am grateful that you are keeping your eyes out. As an educator, I have seen my own fair share of children with horrible home lives, so I understand the suspicion. Especially now that there are no rules, it’s going to bring out the worst in humanity and we do have to be prepared to run into those situations. In case you weren’t aware, I would take a deeper look at Mrs. and Miss. Peletier. They have bruises on their arms and necks. Something that Mr. Peletier seems blessedly free of.”

“Don’t lecture me,” Shane told Severus, making the man raise an eyebrow at him, “I’m aware of Ed and I have him handled.”

Severus felt a twitch of annoyance, but bit it back, “Understood.”

Shane’s attention was drawn to his right where he saw Andrea approaching them and he turned tail and stalked away.

“Hey! Feel better?” Andrea said.

“Loads,” Severus said, “Thank you again.”

He nodded over in Shane’s direction and said, “That one doesn’t like his authority challenged, does he?”

“Who, Shane? Yeah, everything we do, we gotta run by him, but he has good intentions. Just rough around the edges,” Andrea told him, “I saw it getting heated, I figured I needed to come over here to break it up. What did he say?”

“He asked me if I was a pedophile,” Severus said.

Andrea let out a laugh, “What? Why?”

“Apparently, a professor saving two of his students during the literal apocalypse comes off as predatory behavior.”

Andrea snorted, “Welcome to Georgia, that’s the stellar policework we’ve come to expect from all of King County’s finest.”

“Do I come off as a pedophile?” Severus asked honestly.

“Eh,” Andrea said, “At first glance you’re a little haughty.”

“If that’s all it takes, take Draco right to prison,” Severus said, making Andrea cackle, “Besides, we’re English, it’s our birthright to be haughty.”

Changing the subject, Severus prompted, “So, tell me Ms.-” 

“Oh, don’t pull that Miss, Mister crap on me,” Andrea said, “Just call me Andrea.”

“Alright,” Severus said, “Then you can call me Severus.”

“Oh, I was going to, even if you didn’t give me permission,” Andrea said, “But for the record, it’s Harrison.”

“Well, Andrea,” he continued, “is there a plan as far as rescue?”

Andrea shook her head, “There is no rescue. The last thing anyone saw before our TVs took a shit was to wait for instructions, but Shane says everything started to break down around the time the napalm started to drop in Atlanta. He even saw soldiers shooting uninfected people in the hospitals. He picked up Lori and Carl, and they met the Peletiers on their way to a refugee camp in Atlanta when it fell completely. I was driving Amy back home to college when we got stranded in the city, Dale got us out. Staying was too much of a risk. By some miracle we all met up here and set up camp. That was a few days ago. It’s quiet out here, we haven’t seen a walker yet.”

Severus nodded, expecting as much. The sheer speed in which all of humanity descended into chaos amazed him. So many carefully constructed infrastructures so easily overwhelmed.  

“What about you?” Andrea asked.

 “We didn’t even bother with the refugee camp,” Severus said, “It’s a good thing too, I think as we escaped the city, we unfortunately passed the remnants of it.”

“Bad?” Andrea winced.

“It was overtaken by looters,” Severus told her, “They almost shot Potter.”

“Shame,” Andrea said, “That was the last real organized government run facility in the area. It’s all gone downhill since.”

“Well, I guess this is the new normal for a while then, isn’t it?” Severus said.

Andrea nodded and she began to tell Severus about the group and how they functioned. Twenty minutes later, Harry and Draco emerged from the forest, both in seemingly better spirits.

As the boys approached them, Severus told Andrea, “Andrea, the boys would like to offer a gift as a thank you. It’ll likely help with the food preparation. Do you cook for each other or does everyone cook for themselves?”

“It’s communal,” Andrea said, “You’ll want to talk to Carol or Lori. They’re the only ones who can make anything edible around here.”

Severus nodded in thank you and Harry looked around the campsite, looking for the two women. When he spotted them, he started walking over to them, with the two Slytherins on his heels.

The women were cutting mushrooms on a wooden slab, and they looked up with a smile when they approached them.

“We come bearing gifts,” Harry said as he reached them, holding up the bag.

“Oh?” Lori asked, rolling up her sleeves to look inside the bag.

Carol came over, wiping her hands on the makeshift apron she’d fashioned out of a cut-up towel, to also look inside. “Is that bouillon?” she asked excitedly, rummaging through it.

“It is!” Harry said proudly.

“Carol,” Lori gasped, pulling out the container, “Salt!”

Carol took it from Lori with two hands, as if it were a baby. “Severus, are you sure? This is hard to come by nowadays.”

“Very,” Severus said, “We were fortunate to be able to accumulate quiet a few things we figured would be handy later.”

“We are going to be eatin’ good tonight,” Lori said.

“It’s a thank you, for allowing us to rest with you, even for just a short while,” Severus told them.

“A short while?” Carol asked, “You guys aren’t leaving, are you? You know you’re welcome to stay as long as you’d like.”

Severus paused and looked at the boys. They shared a glance and Severus said, “We’ll need to discuss it, I think.”

“Well,” Lori said, “No rush, right? At least stay for the night.”

“Supper is almost ready,” Carol said enticingly, “You’re welcome to join us.”

“We couldn’t possibly impose more than we already have,” Severus said.

“We got plenty, so long as you like squirrel,” Lori chuckled.

“Squirrel?” Draco couldn’t help but sneering.

Harry elbowed him in the ribs, hard, making the pureblood grunt loudly.

“Don’t mind him, he’s pretentious. Squirrel sounds lovely,” he said brightly, as Draco rubbed his sore ribs, looking at Harry with a look that promised vengeance.

Severus pinched the bridge of his nose, making Carol laugh. “Don’t worry,” she told Draco, “We don’t like it either. But it’s the one meat we have an overabundance of out here.”

“I’m sure you’ve prepared it splendidly,” Severus said, “Thank you.”

“Go on and sit by the fire, it’ll be ready in a moment.”

The three obliged. As they got closer, Dale called out to Severus. “Oh, Severus!” Dale said, “Come, sit.”

Severus sat in one of the camping chairs next to the older gentleman and nodded to Jim, on the other side of him. The boys on the other hand, sat next to each other on one of the logs by the fire, close to Glenn and Amy and they immediately started chatting about something Severus couldn’t hear.

“Sorry, son,” Dale said, “I know you young’uns don’t like hanging with old men like me but I’m curious to hear about your school.”

“Young’un? You have grossly underestimated my age, Dale,” Severus chuckled.

“Well,” the man said, “At my age, you’re all young’uns.”

They spent the time talking about Hogwarts (as much as Severus felt he could say) and discussing Dale’s RV and where he’d planned on visiting with it. Severus discovered Dale had no children, despite his desire, but had been married; his wife having recently passed away from cancer before they could travel the country together in their RV. Now having some context for his memories, Severus determined Dale experienced hardship disproportionate to his gentle nature. It was entirely unfair. Jim was quiet, but Severus didn’t mind, so was he. Dale seemed to be able to carry a conversation quite well with only minimal intrusions from either of them. Though, he didn’t find it grating. Perhaps it was the excitement of the previous days, but he found he enjoyed Dale’s nattering. The man was a calming presence, a soul too kind for this world.

“Dale, may I ask you something?” Severus asked.

“Shoot,” Dale said.

“Why are you so welcoming to strangers?” Severus asked, “You leave yourselves vulnerable. How did you know you could trust us?”

Dale smiled, bobbing his head.

“Andrea tells me the same thing all the time. But I told her, ‘Trust men and they will be true to you, treat them greatly and they will show themselves great’,” Dale said, obviously quoting from someone.

Severus mulled that over for a moment. It was idealistic, foolish, but completely befitting of a man like Dale. He hoped one day that Dale’s trust didn’t betray him, to have your principles so severely tested and shattered could break a weak man in two.

“You know,” Dale said, interrupting his thoughts, “I can tell the look of a man who hasn’t had much reason to trust. It’s a shame, you’re young still to be this cynical-”

Severus snorted once more at being called ‘young’.

“-but I know life treats all of us a little differently. Anyway, it’s none of my business, and I know anything I say won’t really make a difference. I’ll make you a deal though. If you decide to stay, I’ll do the trusting for both of us, and you can be the skeptic for both of us. It’ll even out.”  

Despite himself, Severus smiled at the older man. Suddenly, the boys burst into loud belly laughs, making Severus look over.

“Him?” Harry asked Amy, “My friend? You’ve lost the plot!”

“As if I would lower myself to be his friend,” Draco scoffed.

Harry let out a half grunt, half laugh of frustration and said, “I’ve never gotten on with this with prat. If I could, I would shave his head in his sleep.”

Draco gave a dramatic gasp, “You come within 3 feet of my hair, Scarhead, and I will shove your glasses so far up your-!”

“Oy!” Severus yelled from his seat.

Amy, Glenn, and Harry all laughed, while Draco sulked that he couldn’t get his entire insult out.

Dale let out a chuckle, “They’re a handful, aren’t they?”

“Teenagers,” Severus lamented, “Though, don’t let that display of rivalry fool you, this is just them putting on a show. Not to say they don’t fight, they do, but I can tell the difference. They’d been so subdued the last couple of the days when the worst of it happened. I think they’re enjoying having a distraction. Being around people.”

Dale smiled and said, “Then, maybe that’s a good reason to stay long term?”

Severus pursed his lips contemplatively. He didn’t want to admit it, but perhaps Dale was right. Severus knew he could happily stay away from people for the rest of time but both Harry and Draco were social creatures.

Before he could say anything, Carol came up to the group.

“Supper is served!” she said as she began to pass out the bowls of stewed squirrel, first to Eliza Morales and Sophia, who graciously thanked her.

Severus frowned as he caught Ed staring at his wife with a look of barely concealed rage. Carol, it seemed, also caught it, and hurried off to get more bowls. When she returned, she handed him the first one and he nearly ripped it out of her hand. Ed must have felt Severus’ eyes on him because suddenly their eyes met. Severus only held his gaze a moment before he turned to look back to Dale and the casual conversation he’d struck up with Jim.

Lori came over to help Carol pass out the food, just as Shane decided to grace the group with his presence and, before she could hand Severus a bowl, Shane reached out to and took it from Lori. Lori gave Severus a sheepish look of apology and Severus responded by simply raising his eyebrows at Shane’s brazenness before taking the second bowl from Lori with a thank you.

“Hmm,” Shane sat down on the hummed in appreciation after taking a bite, “Squirrel actually tastes pretty good today.”

“You can thank our newcomers for that,” Lori said, as her and Carol finally came to join the group.

Shane stopped chewing, looking over at him.

“Oh, not me,” Severus said, “The boys deserve all the credit, it was their idea.”

“They gave us salt,” Carol said.

“Oh, you don’t say!” Jacqui said from the other side of the fire, “What’s the occasion?”

“We took a nap, and it was bloody brilliant,” Harry said to a smattering of laughter.

At some point during dinner, Andrea came over with her half-eaten bowl to sit cross legged on the floor in front of Dale and Severus and joined in on their conversation. Sophia had swindled Draco into learning some kind of clapping game, while Harry and Carl taunted him every time Draco messed up the count. The rest of their group in their own conversations.

As the night progressed and the fire dwindled, however, Severus’ head snapped up suddenly. Harry and Draco noticed and looked in the direction where Severus was staring, standing up.

“Severus?” Dale asked, “What’s wrong?”

“I hear something,” Severus said, “Something dragging.”

Carol pulled Sophia closer, and all the men stood, getting their weapons ready.

The next second, two men burst through the forest, a strung-up doe between them. As soon as they entered the clearing, they let go of the doe and let it fall to the ground. Draco gagged lightly when he saw it had already been cut open and gutted.  

“What?” the shorter one said, “You fuckheads just gonna stare at us or are ya gonna help us move this?”

Shane sighed, “It’s just the Dixons.”

As soon as Draco and Harry heard that they weren’t strangers, they also relaxed and sat down. Severus turned to Andrea, “Part of the group?”

“Depends on what you call ‘part of’,” Andrea whispered to him, “They’ve been staying here but they’re bigger pains in our asses sometimes than the walkers.”

“Why do you say that?”

Just as he asked, the shorter one had singled Severus out and said, “Who’re you? You some kind of fag? Why is your hair so long?”

“Ah,” Severus said, not bothering to respond, making Andrea laugh.

“They just got here, Merle, why don’t you tone down the language a little,” Dale said.

“We ain’t gotta do shit,” Merle growled, “If he don’t like it-”

Severus stopped listening, the hair on the back of his neck stood on end and his gut led him to the taller one, who was staring right at Severus. Severus stood taller, donning the Head of Slytherin demeaner he’d worn like a mask in, what felt like, his previous life. He couldn’t decipher the man’s emotions in that gaze, he seemed near expressionless next to the shorter one, but he wasn’t about to give this stranger the notion he was meek. Severus knew by experience that he could be intimidating with the right expression. To his credit, the man was not swayed, and he stared on.

His own name drew him back to the conversation.  

“Merle,” Andrea said, “Severus is good people, can you please not scare him off with your insults?”

Merle started to let out a raspy belly laugh, “His name is WHAT?”

“Cheeky coming from a man named ‘Merle’,” Harry said, not bothering to keep his voice down.

Draco snickered. The irony of their own rivalry having begun over a name was not lost on Severus. What stunned Severus was the intense, unexpected gratitude he felt. The boy had never stood up for him before, it was…nice.  

The taller one turned to look at the boys on the log and said, “Watchu say about my brother?”

Severus couldn’t help to swell with pride when Potter stood his ground and didn’t break eye contact with the tall man.

“Potter, I appreciate the protectiveness but let’s not feed the aggression,” Severus told him.

Harry looked at him and leaned back into his chair, but Draco belligerently held eye contact.  

“Great,” Merle scoffed, “I thought ‘at least you was white’, but then you opened your fuckin’ mouth and that accent had to come out. Don’t you get no ideas now. America may be down on its luck right now, but we kicked your asses once before, we’ll do it again.”

Severus was shocked. He was used to politics, was used to cutting remarks being thrown at him all covered by a thin veil of politeness, but he’d never met such an openly hostile individual. It was so contrary to the type of individuals he’d come across before and he was unsure how to handle him.

“Rest assured, we have no immediate plans for colonization,” Severus said dryly, before pointing to Harry, “He’s Harry.”

“Where?” Merle chortled.

Harry furrowed his eyebrows at him in annoyed confusion.

“He’s Draco,” Severus said, ignoring Merle’s barbs but held out a polite hand regardless, “And I’m Severus.”

“Merle Dixon,” Merle said, ignoring Severus’ hand, “This is my baby brother, Daryl.”

Merle picked up the doe, prompting his brother to do the same, and they dragged it closer to the fire. Severus retracted his hand as Andrea approached him. Some of the group sat back down, the others went to help the brothers move the doe to a tree just outside the camp to string up.  

“Charming, aren’t they,” Andrea said.

“Are they always that comfortable throwing homophobic slurs around?”

“That’s nothing, you caught Merle in a good mood. Usually is after a successful hunt,” Andrea said, before asking him, “I thought that word meant something different to you in England.”

“It does but you Americans like to point it out so much, we all know it’s a slur here,” Severus told her, “To hear it in conversation so casually. It’s bold.”

“Speaking of bold,” Andrea said, turning to him, “You’ve sure got a brass set on you, don’t you.”

Severus raised an eyebrow, “A brass set of what, pray tell?”

Andrea laughed, “You and your boys stood up gunning for a fight but don’t have any weapons.”

“Oh,” Severus said, “We haven’t needed them yet.”

“I find that really hard to believe,” Andrea said, “How the hell have you gotten by fighting them?”

“We don’t fight, we evade,” Severus said.

It wasn’t entirely true. They did evade as much as they could, but they certainly used their wands when needed, but he couldn’t tell Andrea that. It also didn’t hurt that they were all just in a war six months before. They had, unknowingly, trained very well for this newfound enemy.

“Probably easy with that bionic hearing of yours,” Andrea said, “How the hell did you hear them coming when the rest of us didn’t?”

It was Severus’ turn to laugh, “Ah well, years of catching brats sneaking around the school at night. Hearing them drag that carcass into camp was easy in comparison.”

The taller brother, who had been walking past them after they’d successfully hung the deer by its hind legs, suddenly stopped and stared Severus down.  “That’s a fuckin’ lie if I ever heard one,” he scoffed.

“I beg your pardon?” Severus asked.

“We’re hunters,” Daryl said.

“And?” Severus asked.

“And ain’t no fuckin’ way you heard us,” Daryl said, “We know how to keep quiet, so animals don’t hear us.”

Severus held the man’s gaze. Unsure what the man was hoping to accomplish, or if the verbal conflict was the point but he refused to allow this man to bait him. “Believe what you will, Mr. Dixon,” Severus said.

The taller man frowned at him but continued on his way.

Andrea shook her head. “I hope they didn’t change your mind about staying.”

“We haven’t made up our minds about that,” Severus said, “Not to worry, whatever we decide it won’t be because of them. Even if they make themselves nuisances. All bark, as they say.”

Severus was certain he was right, but he wanted a little assurance. As they all returned to their seats, and the brothers went to get their own bowls of squirrel stew, Severus stayed standing. He told Harry and Draco, “A moment, I’m going to the toilet.”

The boys nodded and Severus walked to the outskirts of camp, past the tree line. He could just use legilimency wandlessly from the fire, but he couldn’t delve as deep or see as clearly when he did that. He wanted to be able to really concentrate on these two. He walked down until he was far enough away that he was sure no one would see him, but he could still see the brothers, who had opted to sit outside of the light ring of the bonfire.

Severus took his wand out of his boot and pointed it first at the shorter of the two. “Legilimens.”

Instantly, he was assaulted with images. A man screaming in the sitting room, two boys standing outside a house on fire, hunting in the mountains, Mork & Mindy, the military, drugs, prison. Fragments of trauma and aimlessness bookended by simple, content memories of his brother.

Severus broke the spell and cursed. Merle was addicted to drugs. It would make him unpredictable.

Severus turned his wand on Daryl and whispered, “Legilimens”.

Severus was instantly shocked when he couldn’t pull as much from Daryl as he could from Merle. It seemed Daryl was either so closed off from his own thoughts and feelings that there wasn’t enough on the surface for Severus to pull, or his mind was preoccupied.

He was only able to pull one memory.

“I ain’t doin’ it,” Daryl said, aggrieved.

“Why the hell not!?” Merle asked, “You don’t owe these fucks anything. They’d likely do the same to you, you give ‘em a chance!”

“They got kids, Merle.”

Merle let out a sharp laugh, “So? Only reason they still alive so far is ‘cause a luck. They ain’t survivors, Daryl, we are. Survivors take what they need.”

“I ain’t stealin’ from no kids!” Daryl said.  

“Look here, you pussy. I ain’t askin’, I’m tellin’,” Merle said, “We stick around long enough to gain their trust, we rob them blind, and we git. You got that?”

Severus didn’t get to see Daryl’s answer as he was booted from the memory roughly. He oddly felt a sense of disappointment. He had started to warm to the idea of staying here but now knowing what he knew, he felt less comfortable allowing his boys to stay here, knowing those two were a part of the camp. He sighed, putting his wand away and walking back towards the circle.

By the time he got back, Shane was extinguishing the fire and most of the families were walking to their tents. When Severus and the boys returned to their own tent, Draco asked, “So? What did you find?”

Severus sighed, “We have a lot to discuss.”

____________________________________________________________

When Severus left his tent the next morning, he looked around for the boys and found them with T-Dog and Glenn, eating more pop tarts from their packs. Shane was standing over them with his arms crossed and Severus walked over to them. When he got within reach, he heard Shane telling the boys, “We were lenient yesterday since you just got here but if you’re planning on staying, you’ll need to pull your weight. Even the Dixons hunt for the entire group. It keeps order in the group and keeps us busy.”

He was using his gentle voice to persuade but he could see the boys’ look of defiance on their faces.

“Good morning, Officer Walsh,” Severus said in greeting before turning to Harry and Draco and telling them, “Boys, when you’re done with breakfast, come find me. I’m going to find a quiet place for us.”

He turned to walk away but Shane said aggressively, “Hey!”

Severus turned to look at him. Shane uncrossed his arms, “I had just finished telling them that they had to contribute like everyone else.”

“I see, I didn’t realize I caused confusion,” Severus said, and Shane nodded as though Severus had agreed, but he said, “Officer Walsh, I appreciate you including us, but I am Potter and Draco’s guardian now. I believe their efforts are better served in continuing their education. When they have completed their morning studies, they will have their own chores to take care of.”

Shane frowned deeply and breathed through his nose like a bull, “Severus, you are a part of this group now, and you will contribute. We aren’t just feeding a bunch of freeloaders.”

“Oh, don’t you worry about us,” Severus said dryly, “We’re unsure if we’ll be staying with you long-term, that’s still something my boys and I must discuss together. Further, we joined you for dinner last night because we were invited but we do not plan on relying on you for our needs.”

Shane approached Severus with his chest puffed out, but Glenn came over, putting a hand on Shane’s shoulder. “Hey,” Glenn said, “It’s ok. They’re self-sufficient.”

“They are taking advantage of our protection,” Shane told him.

Harry and Draco snickered, making Shane snap his attention to them. A glare from Severus quieted them up though.

“Officer Walsh, the boys and I are more than capable of taking care of ourselves. We don’t require anything from you other than your company.”

“We’ll see about that,” Shane said and walked away.

_____________________

“We’re not really going to study, are we?” Harry asked.

“Not in the sense you’re thinking, Potter,” Severus said, “No essays, no points, no exams. However, when we were escaping Hogwarts. It became very clear to me that, by no fault of either of you, you didn’t know a lot of offensive spells that are effective against inferi. The knockback jinx worked in a pinch, but you need something stronger.”

“I know plenty of offensive spells,” Harry muttered.

“Disarming Spells will do you no good to an enemy with no weapon,” Severus told him.

Harry conceded with his silence.

“I’m going to teach you blasting spells and exploding charms,” Severus said, “That’s why we need to go far enough away from the camp or they’ll hear.”

Once Severus felt they were sufficiently far away, he had the boys take out their wands.

“Right, let’s start with the Exploding Curse, it’s the easiest. The charm is ‘Expulso’.”

It was nice, going back to familiar movements, to familiar speech.

Severus had come to hate teaching, but that hadn’t always been the case. He’d wanted to teach. He had been ready, even eager, to be the type of professor that his students looked up to. To matter to someone. To be the difference for a child like him; someone bruised and battered and cynical who just needed a champion. The reality of being a teacher, however. Finding out how challenging and thankless it was. It was a hard potion to swallow. He’d tried his hardest to ensure that his Slytherins, the proverbial scapegoats of the school, had their champion. Doubled down, even. And, after much squirming, he had come to the bitter realization that his efforts didn’t seem to matter. Despite him, there would always be James Potters and there would always be Severus Snapes. By then, it was too late, and his intentions had been bastardized and twisted into something ugly by the rest of the school.

Lost in thought, watching the boys practice, he nearly didn’t hear them at first.

It took distinct rustling, far too close for Severus’ comfort, for his attention to snap to the woods, listening intently. Harry and Draco noticed his distraction immediately and aimed their wands at the brush, but Severus suddenly turned to them and snapped, “Put them away!”

Harry and Draco didn’t question it and shoved the wands into their sleeves. Severus did the same and turned back to face the woods. After a moment he said, “Mr. Dixon, a pleasure.”

Merle walked out of the woods a moment later.

“You’re in my gooddamn huntin’ ground,” Merle said.

“Apologies, Mr. Dixon,” Severus said, “We were unaware.”

“’Unaware’ don’t mean dick when you got a bullet in ya,” Merle continued.

“Then I thank you for showing restraint,” Severus said through grit teeth, “Is your brother coming out to join you?”

“Whassat?” Merle asked.

“I asked if your bother is going to stay in the woods all day,” Severus asked with a smile.

Merle scoffed, a phantom of a crooked smirk on his lips. “Lucky guess,” he said.

Merle turned to his left and yelled, “Hey shithead! Get out here!”

“Mr. Dixon,” Severus said, pointing in the opposite direction, “Your brother is over there.”

Merle whistled, his grin widening. “Nose better than a blood hound, you got,” Merle said as Daryl lumbered out exactly where Severus said he was, “Maybe you weren’t lyin’ after all.”

“How you do that?” Daryl asked, taking a drag of a lit cigarette.

“How do I do what?” Severus asked.

Daryl exhaled smoke and, in a voice deepened by nicotine, he said, “Know where I’m at?”

“I have eyes and ears, Mr. Dixon. Functional ones, in fact,” Severus said.

“Fuck you doin’ out here anyway?” Merle asked.

“We were hoping for a quiet place away from distractions to continue their studies,” Severus told them, gesturing to Harry and Draco.

“Don’t see no books,” Daryl pointed out.

“We are doing our best with the resources available to us,” Severus said.

“Well go do your best somewhere else,” Merle barked, “This is our huntin’ ground!”

“Merle,” Daryl said, “Ain’t nothin’ out here worth catching anyway. They were being too loud.”

Merle sneered at them. “Hear that? Group might go hungry ‘cause a you!”

“The deer you caught just last night will be plenty for several days to come,” Severus said, “I’m sure two resourceful hunters such as yourselves will find plenty more in the meantime.”

Merle sneered at him, “I don’t accept no sweet talkin’ from no man. Come on, Daryl.”

Merle sauntered off into the woods but his brother lingered a moment longer. Severus caught his eye and they once engaged in the same strange staring contest they had had the night before, daring the other to break first. It took Merle calling his brother once more for Daryl to take a last lazy drag from his cigarette, before dropping it on the ground and following his brother.  

“Why do you even bother being polite to those two,” Harry asked, clearly annoyed.

“It’s called politics, Potter,” Draco said, “The Wizengamot is just as vicious, they’re just more eloquent about it.”

“They may be vulgar and prejudiced, Potter,” Severus said, walking over and stepping on the still smoldering cigarette to fully snuff it out, “but from the memories I saw, they’re effective survivalists. That makes them valuable. Far more than anyone else at that camp, I dare say. We could use people like them on our side. Based on the memories I saw, the key to this would be the taller one. He still has a moral compass, he seemed reluctant to follow his brother’s plan, but he won’t really fight against him unless he has reason to. Merle, as combative as he is, values the relationship he has with his brother. You build a bond with the taller one, he’ll stave off his brother, and they’d likely become good allies.”

“Slytherins,” Harry said, shaking his head.

Severus turned to him with a smirk. “I’m not even suggesting we stay with this group,” he said, “It’s just something to keep in mind, Potter. A way to read people. Someone will always be looking to gain something from you, you may as well manipulate them before they manipulate you.”

“It sounds exhausting,” Harry said, already sounding tired.

“It is,” Severus admitted.

After a few more moments of contemplative silence, Severus said, “Now. Show me the wand motions for the Blasting Curse again.”

Harry and Draco groaned.

After they had practiced for a few hours, they were sitting in the clearing, eating a lunch of beans with spam.

“No comments today, Malfoy?” Harry asked.

Draco scraped his spoon against the bowl he was using, trying to get the last of it, and said, “Must be because I now know what squirrel tastes like, but it’s actually palatable.”

He then sighed deeply and said, “How far I’ve fallen.”

Harry chuckled into his beans.

“Right,” Severus said, finishing off the rest of his own lunch, “I think it’s time to go back to camp.”

The boys nodded. “Before we do,” Severus said, “I must ask you both and please be honest with me. Do you want to stay here with the rest of the survivors?”

Both boys looked at each other, daring the other to answer first.

Harry was the first to speak, “You don’t think it’s a good idea?”

“I’m asking for your input,” Severus encouraged.

“You know I do,” Harry said, not feeling the need to elaborate.

“I know,” Severus said, before turning to Draco, “Draco?”

Draco chewed on his cheek, “I won’t lie, it’s going to be difficult for me.”

Harry opened his mouth immediately, likely to say something defensive, but Draco stopped him, “Untwist your knickers, Potter. I didn’t mean it like that. I’ve never had to be around muggles for an extended period. I might slip up, even if I don’t want to.”

Harry closed his mouth.

“But do you want to stay?” Severus asked.

Draco paused.

“Surprisingly, I do,” Draco said, “The group, overall, seem like good people and Dale isn’t wrong. We have a better chance of surviving in a group. We can leave the second anything starts to get dodgy.”

Severus sighed, “We do this knowing that we have hostile people in this group. Not just the Dixons. Walsh too.”

“We can handle them,” Harry said confidently.

“Without antagonizing them?” Severus asked.

“What’s the fun in that?” Harry asked.

Severus sighed.

___________

“I spoke to the boys,” Severus announced to Dale later that night, in between their philosophical chats.

“Oh?” The old man prompted.

“We’ve decided to stay,” Severus told him.

Dale slapped a hand on his shoulder.

“Welcome, son,” Dale said with a smile.

____________

Ending Credits Song: Providence – Poor Man’s Poison

Chapter Text

As the days passed, Severus considered them wildly lucky that they landed in another country. Any eccentricities or slips of the tongue, of which there seemed to be many, particularly with Draco, they could easily pass off as British colloquialisms.

Despite the apocalypse, Severus found himself passing his days in contentment. One of the upsides to their situation was anonymity, a new start. Something that Draco and Harry also seemed to be enjoying. He had thought that their history would eventually make them blow up at each other but so far, they were happy being able to just be Harry and Draco for a time. Not Potter and Malfoy.

The mornings would be spent teaching and practicing their spells. They thrived under his lessons, far better than they did in school. Perhaps it was because they were finally listening to him, perhaps because he was a better teacher when this was about survival, perhaps it was their newfound collaboration. It made Severus wonder, and ache in longing, if Harry and Draco had worked together in school, rather than fought, what they could have accomplished together.  

After the boys dropped from magical exhaustion, they would return to camp, spending the rest of the day in the group’s company or doing chores.

They could do their laundry with magic in his tent, and they often did in a pinch, but he figured it would look suspicious if they always had clean clothes without physically washing anything in their presence, so they opted to do things the muggle way to blend in. The boys hated doing laundry, so that task was relegated to Severus, but he didn’t mind. The women were mostly the ones who did the washing and he found he enjoyed their company, particularly Andrea’s. For once, someone seemed amused by his snark rather than offended by it and she always responded in kind. Something that Severus found refreshing.  

Draco knew herbology well so he would go and forage close to the camp site. Though, in his free time, Severus often found him playing cards with Glenn or Amy (the fact that muggle cards didn’t explode had to be explained to him several times over), or helping Lori and Carol organize their resources.

Harry, ever the social butterfly, would flit around making friends with everyone in camp, keeping the children entertained, helping T-Dog or Morales with odd jobs, or keeping watch with Dale.

They had easily integrated into the group, as though they had been there since the beginning.

The only thing that Severus found distasteful about their situation was Shane’s constant micromanaging, Merle’s and Daryl’s boisterousness and rampant racism, and worst of all, the fact that the group had to taken to calling him ‘Sev’, despite his protests. Though, it was worth it, to see his boys around a campfire every night laughing with the others. Laughing together.

A week later, Severus had been most impressed with Harry’s determination to soak up information like a sponge. Not needing to worry about assimilating with muggles, he could focus his attention on learning skills to survive without his magic. Severus wondered where this studiousness came from because he certainly hadn’t seen it from him when he was in his classroom.

He’d already learned how to purify water, how to start a fire, some basic first aid, all without magic. Morales, Jim, T-Dog, and, remarkably, Shane, being helpful teachers in each endeavor.

He even learned to chop wood, despite how much of an unexpectedly painful undertaking it had turned out to be. Nevertheless, at least it offered the camp a decent amount of entertainment to watch him try.

“You’re doing good, Harry, just try to keep your aim straight and hit the same spot, you’re splitting tiny ass pieces,” T-Dog called.

“Harry, you gotta get some meat on your bones, man,” Morales said, “Extra helping of squirrel for you tonight.”

Harry, sweating like a pig after splitting a particularly difficult piece, placed the axe on the stump he’d been using and crossed his hands on the handle so he could lean his forehead on it. “It’s so bloody hot!” Harry whined loudly, “How do you live in this weather?!”

“It’s not even that hot, just wait for the summer. That humidity will really get you,” Andrea said to Severus, arms crossed as she watched.

The two of them were under the shade of a large tree, watching from afar (where it was safe). Severus, feeling an uncharacteristic stab of pity, silently sent a cooling charm Harry’s way. Harry jumped and looked over to him and sent him a grateful look. Harry picked up another block of wood and set it on the stump. He lifted the axe, both hands at the bottom of the handle and swung.

Severus opened his mouth to tell Harry not to swing that way, but Shane cut him off.  

“Jesus Christ, stop just swinging the axe like a dumbass,” Shane said from his seat where he was leaning back, his hands clasped on his head, “Put one hand on the shoulder and guide it!”

“I don’t know what that means!” Harry said.

Shane huffed in annoyance, getting up from the camping chair and going to get the extra axe. He grabbed a new block of wood and set it on another nearby stump before he went back to Harry and started pointing to parts of the axe, “This is the shoulder, this is the knob-”

Harry snorted loudly. Severus rolled his eyes, and said, “Oh, for the love of-.”

Andrea looked over, “What?”

Shane, unaware, continued, “On the upswing, you should have one hand on the shoulder and one on the knob.”

Draco, who’d been walking by on his way to Severus, led out a bark of laughter and stopped, backtracking. “I’m sorry, what exactly are you learning over here?” he asked, taking off his sunglasses and putting them on his head.

“That’s not what he meant, Malfoy, piss off,” Potter said, exasperated.

“What’s so funny?” Shane demanded.

Draco cackled loudly, “Nothing! I just think it’s a bit rich of you to call Severus a pedophile when you’re telling Potter to put a hand on your knob.”

“Draco!” Severus yelled.

“Oooh. ’Knob’ means ‘dick’, doesn’t it?” Glenn asked, catching on.

Draco laughed.

“That’s what I get for trying to help you assholes,” Shane said, stabbing the stump with the axe, meaning to walk away.  

“No, wait! Come on, Shane! Please!” Harry said, “Ignore him. Show me what you mean by guiding it.”

Shane huffed, picking up the axe again. “One hand here, another hand here,” he said, apparently no longer willing to use their proper terms, “On the upswing, use this hand to keep it steady. Then slide it down as you swing.”

He then proceeded to demonstrate and cleave the block in two perfectly. Harry nodded and picked up his axe again. This time, Harry too, lifted the axe, guiding it- and splitting it cleanly in two.

“YES!” Harry yelled, lifting the axe in triumph.

The muggle men cheered and clapped.

“Well done, Potter,” Severus called.

Harry beamed at him, taking a bow.

“Congratulations,” Shane said dryly, leaning his axe against the stump, “That makes three. The entire camp uses at least twenty a day.”

Harry hung his head, groaning.  

“Potter, if this is the best you can do, we won’t survive the winter,” Draco said.

Harry looked over with a thunderous look in his eyes. “Well, why don’t you give it a go then!” Harry challenged, extending the axe in invitation.

“Get that away from me, I don’t want to touch your knob,” Draco said, walking away.

“Nevermind, I’ll easily be able to get through the next seventeen,” Harry said, before raising his voice so Draco could hear him, “I just need to picture Malfoy’s face on them!”

“I always knew you wanted your knob in my face, Scarhead!” Draco yelled back.

Severus shook his head at their antics, rubbing at his eyes. “Andrea, I relinquish them to you. Take them before I throw them into the deepest part of the quarry,” he said.

“As if you’d really hand ‘em over,” Andrea said, chuckling.

At some point, while continuing to watch Harry practice, Severus felt a rush of bravery course through him, and he found himself standing up. “Oh!” Andrea said, egging him on.

“I’m going to regret this,” Severus said, “but if I don’t help him, he’ll be there all day.”

“Yeah, honey!” Andrea said loudly, “Show ‘em whose boss!”

“Oh, here comes the Professor!” T-Dog yelled.

Morales and Glenn whooped.

“Let’s not make it a spectacle,” Severus said, grabbing another block from the pile and setting it on the second stump.

“You got this, Professor!” Glenn said.

He lifted the axe (heavier than he remembered) and gave the block a calculating stare. He lifted the axe and brought it down as hard as he could. The two halves fell to the floor easily.

Andrea cheered from her spot. Morales whistled loudly.

“Sweet Circe,” Severus said, rubbing his shoulder.

“Knocks your skeleton loose, don’t it?” T-Dog said, smirking.

“It definitely didn’t hurt that much when I was a teenager,” Severus agreed.

“What?” Harry said, looking at him in shock.

“Potter, your mum and I grew up in Cokeworth,” he said, bending down and grabbing one of the smaller halves and putting it back on the block, “I had to do this every late summer before the train left so that my mother would have firewood ready for the winter. Sometimes I helped your grandfather cut some for them too.”

“Ah, you knew his mom, this explains a lot,” Glenn said thoughtfully, “I can’t imagine you as a teenager, Sev.”

“I can,” T-Dog said thoughtfully, “I imagine you an uppity kid, back talking to adults using S.A.T. words, nose in a book, sweater vests.”

Severus smirked, but not denying or confirming.

“Iunno, I could see him being a punk with that long hair,” Morales said, “Leather jacket, ripped jeans, Guns N’ Roses shirt.”

“Why can’t both be true?” Severus asked, before jokingly mouthing, ‘Pink Floyd’.

“Yeah, buddy!” Glenn cried.

“Jesus, can you guys tone down the testosterone? I’m getting chest hair from the contact high!” Andrea yelled from her seat.

On the next swing, his hair flew into his face unexpectedly. He huffed, realizing his ponytail must not have been tight enough and his elastic had given up trying to keep the fine strands in place. Severus blew a lock of hair out of his face. He turned around, trying to find the wayward tie but it blended into the dirt.  

“Lost something there, Sev?” Glenn asked.

Severus sighed, “I’ve lost my elastic.”

“Just chop it off then,” Shane said in a surly tone, “Look a little more presentable.”

“I have never seen Snape with short hair,” Harry said, swinging his axe, “That’s like trying to get my hair to lie flat.”

Severus gave the final half block one more good swing, splitting it one last time and his hair immediately flew into his face again. He raised his hand and combed his fingers through the front strands of his hair, holding it there so that his hair was out of his face and the breeze could cool the sweat on his forehead. Then he saw movement in his periphery and felt eyes on him. He looked over and saw it was the Dixons, returning from wherever they were.

Daryl was staring hard at him, his eyes giving Severus a prolonged sweep. Severus felt a rush of annoyance. What had he done this time to set him off? Severus combed his fingers through the rest of his hair, tucking the strands behind his ears before going back to his task, determined to ignore the tall muggle.

“It’s so unfair how easy you did that,” Harry said bitterly when they were done.

“Just wait, in a few hours you’ll be right as rain again, I will be struggling to move,” Severus said.

Harry gingerly took off the gloves that T-Dog had let him borrow, and gave a soft, “Ow.”

“What’s wrong?” Severus asked.

“The gloves were massively useless,” Harry said as he showed Severus the raw calluses on his hands.

“Oof,” T-Dog said, “Sorry little man. Comes with the territory. You’ll get used to it, little by little.”

“I’ll help you bandage them when we get inside the tent,” Severus promised him, knowing they couldn’t heal them completely or else the others would get suspicious.

“Thanks,” Harry grumbled.

As T-Dog walked away, though, Harry looked at Severus and said, “You know, if they knew about our magic, we would never need to chop wood again.”

“Hmm,” Severus hummed in agreement, “Too bad we aren’t telling them.”

Harry deflated and when Severus handed him the axe, he took it begrudgingly and walked over to where they usually stored them.

_______________

Before dinner one evening, Severus and the boys had, unfortunately, chosen their seats far too close to the table where the Dixons usually butchered their kills.

Severus had been putting together some informal lesson plans for Jacqui and Miranda Morales to give to the children and Draco was reading a biology textbook he’d gotten from Amy when Severus noticed that Harry was hovering around the Dixons as they prepared the table with what they needed to skin their hunt for the day.  

“Potter,” Severus said, in a low tone, making the boy look over at him and meander over to him, “Perhaps the Dixons are not the best people to ask for lessons. Morales knows how to butcher, you should ask him.”

“You’re the one trying to get on their good side,” Harry said, “And they’re better at it than Morales is. What harm is there?”

“I wasn’t being serious before, about-” Severus began.

Ignoring him, Harry stood up and walked over to them. Slowing down as he got closer.

“Potter!” Severus hissed.

Harry turned around to look at him, lifting a hand as if asking him to give him a moment, and still inched closer and closer to the table. Finally, he said loudly, “Oy, er – I can help.”

Daryl barely gave him a glance before saying gruffly, “No.”

“Come on, Dixon, I can help!” Harry said as he watched Daryl.  

Merle scoffed, “And ruin your pretty nails?”

“I’m not Malfoy, I don’t mind getting my hands dirty,” Harry insisted.

“That’s a strange way to announce you are low class, Potter,” Draco said from next to Severus, not even looking up from his book. 

“Shut your gob, Malfoy, before it’s your hide on that table” Harry said, exasperated.

Malfoy smirked from behind his book, “Always resorting to violence, Potter.”

Surprisingly, Merle seemed to find their antics amusing because he gave a belly laugh and said, “You two are funny as all get out, ain’t you!”

Harry sighed but turned back to Daryl and said, “Come on, please?”

“Why would you want to?” Daryl said.

“Might need to do it on my own one day,” Harry shrugged, “I should learn from the best, shouldn’t I?”

“Your brown nosin’ ain’t gonna make me show you shit,” Marle said.

Daryl gave an annoyed sigh and said, “If you’ll go away after, I’ll show ya. You listen up because I’m only going to show you once.”

Harry clapped in victory, getting closer. Merle shook his head, obviously disappointed in his brother.

Daryl ignored his brother and picked up one of the limp squirrels. “Skinnin’ squirrels is easy,” he said, “You just take your knife and hold ‘em by the tail – well, you grab one too, dipshit!”

Severus was about to tell Daryl off, but Harry didn’t seem bothered as he promptly grabbed a squirrel and a small knife similar to the one Daryl had, holding the squirrel how Daryl was showing him.

“Cut at the base of the tail. Give it a good couple of cuts so that the flap of skin starts to hang.”

Draco frowned deeply, hearing Daryl. Harry tried to follow Daryl’s directions and began to slice into his squirrel.

“Naw boy, you’re cutting too far into the meat,” Daryl said, “Watch, just under the skin. When you get to the tail, you can either crack the bone or cut through it, your choice.”

“I should go,” Draco said suddenly, closing his book and standing up.

“Draco, I think it’s better if you stay and listen, just so at least you know how to do it,” Severus said.

If the Dixons were going to be accommodating, he didn’t want to waste their altruistic mood.

“Severus,” Draco said, losing his composure, “I think you would agree that I have been a good sport. Potter and I have learned how to start a fire, I now know how to purify water, I have eaten meat from a can, and I haven’t washed my hair in days! Must you subject me to watching Potter skin a squirrel. I have my boundaries!”

“Draco,” Severus said pointedly, urging Draco to read between the lines, “I don’t know any other ways to skin a squirrel.”

Draco sighed and rubbed his eyes and sat back down, looking far less comfortable.

“Now take the tail in one hand and his hind legs in the other, and pull,” Daryl said, easily skinning it as though he were just taking off a glove.

Draco let out a loud retch, covering his mouth. Merle laughed heartily. “Weak stomach, boy?!” he said.

“Oh, piss off, you pillock!” Draco said through his hand, making Merle laugh harder.

Harry tried to pull as well but couldn’t seem to get a good enough grip on it to pull it as smoothly. “This thing is slippery,” he complained.

“You puny-” Daryl began but thought better of it and changed gears, “Alright, try it this way, hold the hind legs and put the tail under your boot.”

Harry obliged.

“Now pull the legs.”

Harry did and it slid right out. “Oh, wicked!” Harry said, holding the half-skinned squirrel.

“I really am going to be sick,” Draco warned.

“Now you just finish it off. Hold it from the skinned part and use the flap on the other side to skin the hind legs. And you got a skinned squirrel.”

Harry proudly placed the fully skinned squirrel next to Daryl’s on the table.

“Here, pretty boy,” Daryl said, “You do this one.”

Daryl threw a squirrel to Draco, who let out an undignified shriek and batted it out of the air with Amy’s book. Harry and Merle laughed merrily. Even Daryl gave a smirk.

Severus had to hand it to Harry. He truly had no intention of trying to get close to the Dixons at all. He wasn’t lying to Harry when he said they could be useful, but their attitude and aggression had made it seem like far too challenging an endeavor for Severus to undertake. Meanwhile, Harry, with little effort, had effectively chiseled the first crack in the Dixon brothers' exterior.

Impressed, Severus continued to watch as Daryl showed the Gryffindor how to gut the squirrel next, with Merle chiming in every now and again to insult them and ‘correct’ Daryl.

After they’d each done one, Daryl took out a cigarette and lit up, uncaring of the blood and guts on his hands. He puffed a few times and leaned back against the tree, pointing at Harry, “You do the rest.”

Harry raised an eyebrow at him.

“Come on, brat,” Daryl said, “You wanted to help, help!”

Harry smirked at him and grabbed another squirrel. After he’d done half a dozen of them, he insisted on walking them over to Carol and Lori and presented the tray to them like a smug cat showing its owner a dead rat they’d caught. Surprisingly, Daryl let him.

_______________

“Where’s Draco?” Severus called up to Harry, who was sitting on top of the RV with Dale on watch.

They both smirked at him, and Harry pointed out the blond. He was awkwardly hovering over Daryl’s shoulder, who was hunched, working on Merle’s bike.

Severus sighed and walked over to him, intent on scolding Draco. Though, he paused for a moment to overhear them.

“What’s that?” Draco asked, getting closer and pointing to something on the bike.

Daryl looked over and jumped when he saw the blond so close. Draco moved to the side but seemed uncaring about Daryl’s discomfort. “Transmission,” the man grunted.

“The what?”

“The transmission,” Daryl said louder, as if the problem was that Draco didn’t hear him.

“What does a ‘transmission’ do?”

Daryl’s looked over at him, as though attempting to determine if Draco was making fun of him. He must have realized he wasn’t because he told him, “It’s this.”

He brought up a grease covered finger and poked Draco in the forehead, leaving a black mark on it. Draco gave Daryl a horrified look at being touched and pulled a napkin out of his pocket as Daryl continued, “Transmission is your brain. Your brain tells your arms and legs to move. Transmission tells the wheels to move.”

Draco gave a noncommittal noise of acknowledgement. “What’s that?” he asked, pointing to something else.

“Engine.”

Draco looked at Daryl expectedly. “You don’t know what an engine do?” Daryl asked in disbelief.

Draco shook his head.

“How the fuck you learn to drive, boy?”

“I don’t know how to drive.” Draco said.

That further confused Daryl. “How old are you again?” Daryl asked.

“17.”

“And you ain’t drivin’ yet?”

“Why would I need to drive, I had servants for that.”

“Goddamn priss,” Daryl muttered, “The engine is what makes it go in the first place.”

“Ok, it’s the heart,” Draco said, continuing their metaphor, “What about that?”

“Gas tank,” the man grunted, “Stomach. Need fuel to go.”

“Gas?” Draco asked, “You mean petrol?”

“What do you mean petrol, it’s fucking gas. Gasoline.”

“In England, we call it petrol.”

“Why?”

“I don’t know,” Draco said, defensively, “Maybe because then it doesn’t sound like your motorcycles are filled with farts.”

Daryl snorted.

“But how does it work together, where does the process-?”

“Draco,” Severus called, making them both look up, “Leave Mr. Dixon be.”

“He’s fine,” Daryl snapped quickly.

Even Draco looked surprised. He looked at Severus, who tried once more, “Are you sure? He’s not being a nuisance? His questions could drive a saint barmy.”

“I said he’s fine!” Daryl said.

Draco shrugged and took that as invitation to get closer and drop to his haunches. “So, how does it work?”

“It starts in the ignition-” Daryl said, starting to walk Draco through how combustion engines work.

Severus crossed his arms, watching them, before determining they were indeed fine and leaving them to it. As he walked away, Severus thought, perhaps he should start pulling his own weight to win over the Dixons. Clearly, Harry and Draco already had.  

________________

“Mssrs. Dixon, good afternoon,” Severus called, approaching the brothers with a basket.

Daryl and Merle had just returned from one of their hunts and were preparing and skinning the meat.

“Watchu want, fairy?” Merle asked, smirking, standing; his hands stained with blood.

“The hostility is unnecessary, Mr. Dixon,” Severus said humorlessly.

“Name’s Merle,” Merle growled, “Ain’t no Mister.”

“Merle, then,” Severus said, “I have a proposition for you.”

“Don’t want no propositioning, I don’t associate with nancy boys,” Merle said, stalking off with the rabbit skins.

Severus sighed deeply and turned to Daryl instead. “Mr. Dixon. Do you fancy a trade?”

“Do I what?” Daryl asked.

“Would you like a trade? I have found some wild sweet potatoes. I thought you’d enjoy some, in exchange for some of the meat you caught today. I’ll even throw in a stalk of wild garlic.”

Daryl glanced down at the basket Severus was holding and down to the rabbits he was skinning. “Why?”

“Excuse me?” Severus asked.

“We bring it back for everyone, why offer me vegetables? Why not just give it to the entire group.”

“Because you worked hard today,” Severus said, “And it’s only fair to offer you something in return, something only you get to enjoy.”

Daryl seemed caught off guard for a moment but instead he looked down at the rabbits and took one of his cleavers. He measured out half of one of the rabbits and brought down the cleaver, severing it cleanly in half. “That enough for you and those brats?” he asked.

“Plenty,” Severus said, setting down the basket next to Daryl.

Daryl held up the skinned rabbit by its hind legs to Severus with a smirk. Severus had a feeling the gruff man thought he would refuse to touch it, but he’d never been squeamish, so he easily accepted it.

“Much obliged, Mr. Dixon,” Severus said before walking over to where Draco had set up a fire.

They ate comfortably that night.

____________________

“I’m going to kill him,” Harry snarled from where he was sitting by their tent.

Severus looked up from the Steinbeck novel he borrowed from Dale, wondering who he was speaking about. There were plenty of frustrating people in the camp, but who was grating enough to want to murder. Severus followed his line of sight and found a smoking Ed Peletier glaring at his trembling wife, who had abandoned her task of folding his clothes to obligatorily fix him a plate from the communal pot.

“Ah,” Severus said, “You realize by stating it outright, it’s now considered premeditated.”

Harry looked over at him surprised. “You’re not going to ask why?”

“I imagine it’s for the same reason why I dislike Ed,” Severus told him, “I recognize the signs. How do you?”

Harry looked away from him, somewhere between faux nonchalance and shame.

“Potter,” Severus began, making Harry look over at him again, “I will not make you talk about it now. I will let you tell me when you’re ready. Just know that I may be able to understand better than you think.”

“I don’t know what you mean,” Harry said, not looking away from the kids playing. 

Severus nodded in acceptance, looking back towards his book. After a few moments of rereading the same line over again, he gave up and looked over to where Sophia was playing with her peers. Severus sighed deeply, seeing glimpses of marks on her upper arms every time her sleeve rode up.

“I’m going to kill him,” Harry said again, this time angrier, helpless.

Severus didn’t say anything. He knew the feeling. It stabbed through him every time one of his young Slytherins entered the common room, flinching at raised voices and wearing long sleeved robes even on the hottest of days.

“Maybe,” Harry began, “We can just apparate him somewhere. Leave him.”

“No,” Severus said.

“Why?” Harry asked, “He’d have a chance to survive, it wouldn’t be murder. At least he’d be away from them.”

“Oh, well that’s alright then,” Severus said sarcastically.

Harry huffed at him and crossed his arms.

“It’s not in your nature, Potter. Don’t pretend like it is,” Severus said.

Harry didn’t argue. Instead, he said, “You could do it.”

Severus had to mask his emotions faster than he’d had to for some time, donning the flat affect he’d come to use only for Death Eater meetings. The pain he felt at Harry’s words was unexpected, but he wasn’t sure why. It’s not as if Harry was lying. He could, he could do it, likely with little remorse. Perhaps he had hoped Harry had started to see him differently and was just - disappointed.

Harry must have realized what he’d said because he said, “I’m sorry, I-”

“It’s alright,” Severus said, “I understand. I’m frustrated by just watching it happen too, but there are some things you can’t just swoop in and fix, Potter. Domestics like this-”

Severus stopped, getting flashbacks of his mother’s own bruised arms.

“Carol has to want to leave,” Severus finished, “If she isn’t empowered to leave Ed on her own, we will take her away and she’ll just crawl right back to him the second we turn our backs. You must give her time. She’s strong, I can see it. She just has to see it too.”

Harry slumped his shoulders in defeat. “I don’t even know any spells to help with the bruises,” Harry said sadly. 

“I do, I have been casting a few every day to help with their pain,” Severus said, “It won’t help what I can’t see though.”

“I think Sophia might have a sprained wrist,” Harry said, “The right one. She’s favoring her left hand even though her right is her dominant.”

Severus watched her play for a moment and realized Harry was right. She was playing tag and when she tapped someone, she was using her left.

“I have a vial of Wiggenweld,” Severus said. 

“Right, how are you going to get her to take it?” Harry asked, then raised an eyebrow, “Unless-”

“I said no,” Severus said, not even wanting to hear the suggestion of showing them their magic.

Harry smirked at him in response, holding his hands up in defeat. Severus thought for a moment then stood up, walking into their tent, “Come with me.”

Fifteen minutes later, they emerged from their tent, a plastic pitcher in Potter’s hands. 

“Kids,” Severus called, “We have a treat.”

Immediately, the four kids came running, with Carol and Jacqui (today’s babysitters) behind them.

“What is it?” Eliza asked.

“Something Potter calls cool aid,” Severus said, stumbling over the name and breaking it apart unnecessarily so he put the emphasis on the ‘aid’, “It came from a powder, which I find mildly alarming, but Potter assured me the kids would enjoy it.”

“Kool-aid!” Carl yelled, excited.

Carol and Jacqui smiled at them. “Look at you, spoiling us,” Jacqui said. 

“Well, don’t give me too much credit. I wanted to give it a try and made entirely too much,” Severus said.

The three of them stood, chatting for a moment, and Harry appeared and handed the ladies a cup each.

“Thank you, Harry,” Carol said, accepting the cup and taking a deep swig, to Severus’ satisfaction.

“Professor Snape,” Sophia said as she ran up to him.

“Yes, love,” Severus told her.

“You like to trade,” Sophia said.

“You really don’t-” Severus began.

“But you gave us Kool-aid! I don’t have anything, but I can still trade something,” Sophia said excitedly, “I’ll braid your hair!”

“Pardon?” Severus asked, shocked.

“I’m real good at it,” Sophia said brightly, “Watch, sit down.”

“Ooh!” Jacqui cackled, “She’s got you trapped, Sev!”

Severus looked over to Harry, who grinned at him and said, “You heard the lass, Professor.”

Severus’ hand was grabbed by a determined 12-year-old, and she steered him away from a laughing Carol and Jacqui. Sophia led him to the closest stump and pulled him until he sat down on it. Sophia immediately ran behind him and little hands buried themselves in his hair, removing the elastic and letting it fall free around his shoulders. She shook it out and said, “Wait here.”

Severus saw her run back to her tent and he looked around, wondering if he should just leave before she returned. He went to stand but Harry got in his way, making Severus scowled. “Come on, Snape, she’s so excited,” Harry said.

Sophia ran back out of her tent, with a brush in her hand. When she got back to Severus, she diligently brushed his hair to get the knots out.

“Dafuq are you doing?” Severus heard a voice ask.

He looked over as much as he could before Sophia yanked his head back into place. He heard Harry snicker and respond, “He’s getting a plait…er, you call them braids.”

“Why the fuck is princess getting a braid?”

Severus rolled his eyes. The first voice must have been Daryl but the second was certainly Merle.

“Merle, we have a young lady present. Please refrain from using such language and calling me such names. If you find yourself unable, you are welcome to leave,” Severus said, though he was sure any sense of intimidation was ruined, given that he was currently taking orders from a 12-year-old girl.

“Professor Snape, can you tilt your head back? I can’t reach the top,” Sophia said kindly.

Severus complied. Sophia thanked him softly and sectioned his hair out. Merle scoffed and his heavy footsteps led away, his brother following him. Severus sighed as Sophia’s gentle fingers soothed him and he found himself closing his eyes and relaxing as the girl plaited his hair.

“Professor,” Harry’s voice said, “Jim needs my help with something, I’ll leave you to it?”

“Mmhmm,” Severus said.

Ten minutes later, he heard more snickering. “Draco, if you’re going to irritate me, I highly suggest you hold your tongue,” Severus said, unwilling to lose this newfound peace.

“Actually, Professor Snape, I’m done,” Sophia said as he felt her secure the end with the elastic.

“Ah,” Severus said, pulling his head back into its natural position and opening his eyes.

“It actually looks kind of nice,” Draco said with a grin.

Severus reached up and used his hand to pat his head, feeling the design. Sophia handed him a baby doll mirror.

In the tiny mirror, Severus turned his head slightly to see the French plait, running his hand down, admiring the intricacy.

“A fair trade, Miss Peletier, job well done,” Severus told her, handing her mirror back to her.

She beamed and ran off.

“Did you know Severus was the scariest Professor in our school?” Draco told Carol and Jacqui casually, “He’d walk down the halls and 1^st years would scatter like rats.”

“That is wholly untrue,” Severus defended.

“There was also a rumor that he was a vampire and ate the students he caught sneaking out at night,” Draco continued.

Jacqui threw her head back and laughed while Carol chuckled into her Kool-Aid.

Severus sighed, shaking his head, “That one is still circulating? I told the older students to tell the younger kids it wasn’t true.”

“Who do you think tells the younger kids?” Draco snickered, “If only they saw you now.”

“Too bad you can’t take a picture,” Carol said.

“My reputation will never recover from this,” Severus said, making the women laugh.

If anyone noticed that he kept the plait in until he was forced to wash his hair, no one made any comments.

__________________

Severus had been walking back from the quarry with Amy a week later when they walked into a scene of chaos.

Merle was on the floor, seemingly passed out and Louis Morales was sobbing, clinging to Miranda. Harry was crouching down and calmly speaking with Louis while Shane, Lori, and Draco stood over Merle.

“What happened?” Severus asked, walking up to them.

“Dixon came stumbling out of the woods and knocked over the pot of water that Lori had boiling for dinner,” Draco told him, “The water nearly hit Louis. Merle burned himself badly on the cast iron.”

Severus got closer to Merle and saw he, indeed had burned his deltoid so badly it had already started to welt and even peel in some places.

Amy hissed in sympathy and said, “God, that must have hurt.”

“Fucker didn’t even feel it, he’s stoned out of his mind,” Shane said.

“Why is he still lying here?” Severus asked.

“Shane can’t move him on his own and Louis won’t let Harry out of his sight because he’s his hero-” Lori supplied.

“Boy Wonder managed to push him out of the way in time,” Draco told Severus.

Lori then gave Draco a pointed look, “-and Draco refused to touch him.”

Draco unapologetically and innocently blinked at Lori, saying slowly, “I told you, I’m allergic.”

Cutting to the chase, Shane said, “Look, Id’a preferred asking T-Dog or Morales because you’re a goddamn twig but they’re not back yet, think you can help me carry him? Or will your spine snap?”

Severus sneered at him, “If your spine has survived having to continuously look up at me to meet my eyes every time you speak with me, Officer Walsh, mine can withstand Dixon’s weight.”

Draco snorted and Shane crossed his arms in annoyance. Severus handed their laundry to Draco, and he crouched down to grab one of Merle’s arms. When Shane didn’t immediately bend down to help him, he looked up at him, “Well, go on. Let’s get this done so you may return to your post of lording your self-importance above everyone.”

“One of these days, I’m going to kick your fucking ass into the ground, you prick,” Shane said evenly, bending down to grab Merle’s other arm.

“I await with bated breath, Officer Walsh,” Severus said before he lifted Merle a little to wrap the man’s arm around his shoulders (careful to not further injure his burned shoulder).

As Severus and Shane worked together to get the older man up, Severus called to Draco, “Draco go and put the washing away and bring my burn paste to the Dixon’s tent.”

Draco nodded and walked back to their tent as Shane and Severus struggled to drag Merle back to his shared tent with Daryl. Shane roughly shoved the flap to the side and Severus nearly got clotheslined by the top of the tent (forgetting how small these tents were without magic). As soon as they got to one of the sleeping bags, Shane dropped Merle’s arm and Severus nearly fell over, trying to keep him up.

“Bloody hell-” Severus cursed, trying to slowly set him down on the bag by himself.

Once Severus got Merle onto the sleeping bag, he looked up to glare at Shane, but Shane had already left. Severus sighed and looked down, realizing they’d dropped him on what looked like Daryl’s side. There were spare arrows littered around the man’s pillow as well as a stash of cigarettes. For as many drugs as he’d seen Merle do, ironically he’d never seen the man smoke.

Thankfully, it appeared that Shane leaving was a blessing in disguise. He pulled his wand out of his boot and whispered, “Mobilicorpus.”

Merle lifted a few inches off the ground and Severus gently pushed him to his side of the tent, setting him down. He hid his wand under the sleeping bag and waited for Draco to arrive. When he did, Draco wouldn’t even dare come inside.

“I’d rather not know the level of stench in that tent,” Draco told him, handing over the burn cream.

“Fine, stay outside while I work on Merle,” Severus told him, “Make sure no one comes inside.”

With Draco outside, Severus took out his wand again and began to disinfect Merle’s wound before he put on the burn paste. He transfigured some bandages from one of Daryl’s discarded and empty cigarette packets and tied it neatly around the burn to protect it.

Once he was done, he left the tent and gave Draco a dismissive nod. The teenager left to go find Harry. Severus checked on Merle a few times throughout the afternoon while he was in the clearing but eventually left to forage. When he returned, he saw that Daryl had finally returned from wherever he was and was tinkering on Merle’s motorcycle.

Severus didn’t have any intention of ever speaking to Daryl about his brother’s drug use, but he found he couldn’t stay silent any longer. Today, Merle had nearly hurt Louis. Tomorrow, it could be Harry or Draco.

“Mr. Dixon,” Severus called to him.

Daryl turned around. “Whatchu want,” he said.

“I would like a word about your brother, Mr. Dixon,” Severus began, but stopped when he immediately saw Daryl tense, and paused.

He needed Daryl to listen to him, not get defensive. Daryl immediately puffed out his chest and fixed his posture, so he towered over Severus, and got closer to him, saying in a daring tone, “What about him.”

Severus took a moment to consider his words.

“I understand he’s your brother, it’s your job to defend him and you are doing an admirable job of it. No one here can fault you for that.”

Daryl sneered and turned back to the motorcycle and began to tinker away.

Severus went over to stand next to him, “Mr. Dixon, you must realize how dangerous what he’s doing is. Your brother is heavily under the influence during a time when it’s so important to keep our wits about us. Today, he nearly disfigured a child but aside from how it affects the group, it’s not good for him either. He’s destroying himself with his antics. Worse, if he’d fallen into that fire-”

“As if you give a shit!” Daryl yelled suddenly, making Severus jump and back away from him as the taller man waved a socket wrench at him, “You don’t give a flying fuck about Merle! Don’t pretend you do!”

“With the way you let him carry on, it doesn’t seem like you ‘give a flying fuck’ about Merle either!” Severus snapped at him, before turning on his heel and leaving.

“Hey!” Daryl yelled.

Severus stopped and turned around, still fuming, and Daryl was still squared up, looking like he was ready for a fight.

“I brought you and the brats a rabbit,” he said angrily, “It’s on the butchering table.”

Severus anger abated somewhat, furrowed his eyebrows in confusion, “Why?”

“For patchin’ up my brother,” Daryl said, “Dale said it weren’t him. Figured it was you.”

Severus felt himself soften, sighing, “I appreciate the gesture, Mr. Dixon but it was unneeded. I wouldn’t have let your brother suffer a third-degree burn without helping where I could.”

“On the butchering table,” was all Daryl said, turning back to the motorcycle.

“Thank you,” Severus said, making the other man turn to look at him again.

Severus made sure to stop by the butchering table to pick up their rabbit before going back to his tent.

_______________

Ending Credits Song: Ain’t No Grave – Crooked Still

Chapter Text

Things seemed to change after that day.

There had been a loud row between the brothers one morning and the camp hadn’t seen either of them for hours after. Based on the bits Severus heard, it seemed that Daryl had tried to hide some of Merle’s stash, and it had angered the older man enough to make him nearly attack his brother. A part of Severus felt pleased that Daryl had taken the steps he needed to, no matter how difficult it was to stand up to his older brother, but he also felt oddly guilty for being part of the reason the two men were at odds. Regardless, he knew that it was for the best. The more Merle was in his right mind, the better it was for everyone.

Harry, Draco, and Severus were out, foraging for some berries a few days after that when Daryl sought them out for the first time, on his own.

Severus heard movement behind him and smelled the faint smell of cigarettes so he greeted, without looking up, “Mr. Dixon. How can we help you?”

He didn’t hear an answer, so he looked up and found Daryl with a sour look on his face. “How-” he began to ask, but seemed to think better of it and said, “That oriental kid said you have some fancy degree in plants.”

Severus raised an eyebrow, “Something tells me that Glenn would find that moniker quite offensive.”

“Don’t give a fuck,” Daryl muttered, “Just need you to look at these roots I found. I think they’re potatoes.”

“Is that how you ask for a favor?”

Daryl huffed and turned to walk away.

“Mr. Dixon,” Severus called, making the man stop, “I am happy to help but I don’t like being demanded.”

Daryl turned around, a deep frown on his face.

“Please?” he ground out.

Severus smiled at him and held his hand out for the roots. Daryl placed them in his hand and Severus turned them this way and that. “Keen eye Mr. Dixon. They aren’t potatoes, but they are still edible. They are sunchokes, quite safe to eat.”

Severus looked up at Daryl’s face and caught him staring intently at his hands. A second later, Daryl’s eyes snapped up to his and the man snatched the sunchokes from his hand and walked away.

“He didn’t say thank you,” Harry noted.

“Baby steps, Potter, baby steps,” Draco said.             

___________________________________

Daryl burst through the wall of trees right by their tent, making Severus jump.

“Mr. Dixon, what in the-”

“Your boy’s cryin’,” he said in a rush, “In the woods.”

“What?” Severus asked, getting up, “Which one?”

“Blondie.”

“Show me, please,” Severus asked.

Daryl ran into the woods, Severus following him. They ran for nearly a quarter of a mile before Daryl slowed down.

The sight of Draco nearly made Severus’ mind go wild. Did someone hurt him? Was he bit? Draco was sobbing uncontrollably in a tiny ball against a tree; legs drawn up, arms wrapped tightly around his knees. Severus squeezed Daryl’s shoulder in thanks and ran over to him.

“Draco,” Severus said, falling to his knees in front of his godson, gripping his arms, “Draco, please look at me. Are you hurt?”

Draco continued to sob, his breath hitching painfully. “Dragon,” Severus tried again, desperately, “Dragon, please let me help.”

The childhood nickname made Draco unwind his arms from his knees and lunge for Severus, wrapping his arms tightly around his neck. Severus wrapped his arms around him and pulled him into his lap like a toddler. “I’m here,” Severus said into Draco’s hair, “I’m here.”

“Uncle Sev,” Draco sobbed, “I can’t. I want to go home.”

“I know, Dragon,” Severus said, stroking his hair and rocking him, “I know.”

He held him for as long as Draco needed, just allowing the boy to exhaust himself. Long enough for Severus’ legs to go numb and for his shirt to soak through but still, he held him. It was only after Draco quieted down, and he looked and realized Draco had fallen asleep, that his stiff muscles finally relaxed.

Movement in the woods made him look up and he saw Daryl with a few fresh squirrels hanging from ropes.

“Mr. Dixon,” Severu said, “You’ve been here this whole time?”

“Was huntin’, lots of squirrels ‘round here,” Daryl said, sounding offended he thought it was for them.

Severus smiled, oddly warmed that the man had stayed in the area, regardless of his excuse. “Of course,” he said.

Daryl awkwardly lingered.

“He good?” he asked quietly.

“Physically,” Severus said, nodding, “He likes to pretend that nothing can rattle his composure. The dam burst.”

Daryl nodded and Severus said, “Mr. Dixon.”

Daryl turned to look at him.

“Thank you for coming to get me.”

Daryl grunted and left.

_______________

“Scarhead, what in Morgana’s name are you doing?” Draco asked.

“What does it look like,” Harry said, “I’m learning to sew.”

Carol looked up from where she was mending a pair of Ed’s pants. “Scarhead?” she asked, “Why do you call him that?”

Harry glared at Draco. Surprisingly, Draco looked a tad apologetic.

“Potter,” Severus told him, “You don’t have to talk about it if you don’t want to.”

Harry sighed, “It’s fine.”

Harry lifted his fringe for her, and she gave a soft ‘oof’. “Can I touch it?” Carol asked.

Harry nodded. She reached out and ran a finger down the lightning bolt, “That’s a nasty cut, sweetheart. What’s it from?”

Harry briefly glanced at Severus, unsure of what he was allowed to say. Severus gave a light shrug.

“I got it when I was one,” Harry was all he opted to say.

Carol dropped her hand from Harry’s forehead and said, “Well, we all have those childhood scars. Sophia has a scar on her knee, she skinned it bad when she was seven, learning how to roller blade. At least yours is a cute little lightning bolt.”

She then rounded on Draco, “Draco, that’s not nice to make him feel insecure about it.”

Draco looked confounded, never having been scolded so gently before. After recovering, Draco said, “He calls me names too!”

Carol looked at Harry, who looked at Draco, confused and with his eyes furrowed in question.

“Oh, don’t look so clueless,” Draco said, “As if you and Weasley hadn’t been calling me ‘Ferret Face’ ever since fourth year!”

Harry laughed, “Oh yeah. We did do that.”

He turned to Carol, who was looking at him unamused, and he cleared his throat, smile falling.

“I don’t want to hear either of you call each other those names anymore, okay?” Carol said.

Draco opened his mouth to protest but Severus interrupted him, “I think Carol has a good point, Draco. We are beyond such childishness, aren’t we?”

The look on both Harry and Draco’s faces suggested that they were absolutely not beyond it, but under Carol’s surprisingly stern eye, they caved.

“Fine. Truce,” Draco said first, “but I hope you understand you’re taking away one of my only forms of entertainment.”

“Oh, chin up, Malfoy,” Potter said, “You still have drowning puppies and kicking dirt in children’s eyes.”

Draco sneered at him.

______________

Severus was sitting with the kids, watching Carl sound out some of the tougher words in his literature workbook.

“Where are you going?” he heard Harry ask, “I thought we had enough meat.”

Daryl’s gruff voice answered, “Getting’ low on bolts. Goin’ to find some branches to carve.”

“You can do that?” Harry asked, surprised.

Daryl didn’t respond and Severus assumed he’d given Harry a look that, in as many words, called him an imbecile. There was another moment of silence before he heard Harry ask tentatively, “Can I come?”

Severus looked up immediately, alarmed that Harry would even ask. “Potter-” he started.

“What?” Harry asked, “Come on, Snape, I’m going mad just sitting around.”

“I don’t think Mr. Dixon would appreciate you loitering around while he’s busy,” Severus told him.

“I wouldn’t be loitering around, I can help!”

Daryl had already started to walk away but Harry frantically called, “Wait! Dixon, hold on!”

The man, surprisingly, did stop, albeit looking very irritated.

Harry turned back to Severus, begging, “Please?”

“Potter, it could be dangerous!”

“It’s just the forest!” Harry said, “We’ve never seen an inferius up here!”

Severus looked over to Daryl, who was looking at him with his arms crossed. Severus sighed. He was stupid for considering it. He should tell Potter no and be done with it, he’d always been the bad guy before, why did he care now? He should absolutely not allow the savior of the Wizarding World, his 17-year-old charge, to go with this muggle thief. Severus turned back to Carl, who had stopped his reading and was also looking at him as though telling him it was a bad idea.

“I don’t got all day,” Daryl said impatiently.  

Severus sighed. “You’re not leaving the forest?” Severus asked the taller man.

Harry started, hope in his eyes. He looked at Daryl, waiting.

“Nope,” Daryl said.

“You’ve never seen one of those things up here?” Severus pressed.

“Not yet.”

Severus turned to look at Harry one last time, who was wisely biting both of his lips shut, looking between them.

“Are you opposed to his company?” Severus asked Daryl, motioning to Harry.

Daryl looked over at Harry, who immediately promised, “I will shut my mouth and not make a sound. You won’t even know I’m there.”

“Don’t believe him,” Severus warned him, “He will grate on your nerves and has all of the risk awareness of a five-year-old being offered candy by a stranger.”

Harry looked over at him, a look of intrigue on his face, “There’s candy?”

Severus snorted against his better judgement. Carl giggled. Harry winked at Carl, pleased with his joke.

Daryl didn’t even crack a smile but said, “Fine.”

“YES,” Harry yelled.

“Do you have everything you need?” Severus asked pointedly, hoping Harry had his wand on him. 

Harry ran his hands over his denims and said, “No, I’ll be right back. Two seconds, Daryl!”

Harry ran to their tent to retrieve his wand. Severus pat Carl’s hand and said, “Keep reading, I’ll be just a moment.”

Carl nodded as Severus stood up and walked over to the tall man.

“You’re actually going to let him come with me, of all people?” Daryl asked.

“Should I not?” Severus asked him.  

Daryl shrugged.

“I’d like to think you are a reliable part of this group, Mr. Dixon,” Severus said, “Is that hope misplaced?”

They were locked in another one of their staring contests for a few moments before Daryl shook his head.

Severus smiled, “I appreciate you allowing him to go with you. Please feel free to scream at him if he’s doing something dangerous. Potter’s no stranger to making impulsive decisions. I trust your judgement.”

Daryl nodded, his features giving away nothing, per usual.

At that moment, Harry ran back up. “Ready!”

Daryl didn’t say anything more, just walked down his usual path, with Harry at his heels.

Last minute, Severus threw a tracking spell on Harry as he watched the two walk away. Harry stiffened and looked behind him, giving Severus a petulant scowl. Severus raised an eyebrow at him, daring him to argue. Harry rolled his eyes and walked quicker to keep up with the taller man.

They came back several hours later with a quiver full of newly sharpened arrows and a content Harry. Daryl ‘dismissed’ him with a gentle push to his head and Harry gave Severus a wave as he went to their tent, presumably to bother Draco.

Daryl took a seat by his own tent, catching Severus’ eye before he took out a cigarette and lighting it. Severus approached him.

“Alright?” Severus asked.

Daryl nodded. “Yeah, he did good.”

“Good, I’m glad he behaved himself,” Severus said cheerfully, “I found some wild carrots, I’m willing to part with some for your generosity.”

“Don’t like carrots,” Daryl said, with an oddly mischievous tone.

“Is that so?” Severus asked, “Is there something else I can offer you?”

Daryl gave him a once over, taking a slow drag of his cigarette. “Hmm,” the man said noncommittally.

Curiosity surged through Severus. Given his status as a former spy, Severus prided himself on being able to read people, and well. His life had quite literally depended on it at one point. Whatever he couldn’t decipher from expressions and mannerisms alone, he would fill in the gaps with Legilimency. Using it on muggles, however, other than that first time to make sure they weren’t dangerous, it felt…gross. Even for frustratingly unreadable people like Daryl Dixon.

“Mr. Dixon?” Severus prompted.

“Guess I’ll take the carrots.” Daryl finally said.

Severus raised an eyebrow at him, a questioning smile gracing his lips, but he decided not to ask and went to retrieve the carrots.

_______________

“You self-righteous twat!”

“That’s rich coming from a narcissistic prat!”

It had started suddenly. They were having a peaceful afternoon, and the silence was broken so quickly that it made several people jump and turn around. They were so loud that Severus could hear them from across the clearing where he’d been sitting with Andrea and Dale, playing a game of Blackjack. “What’s going on?” Andrea asked Severus.

“I don’t know,” Severus said, turning to look.

Both teens were already on their feet, giving him a terrible sense of déjà vu from Hogwarts. Draco’s face was red, teeth bared as he tried his hardest to not allow any tears to fall. Harry had his eyebrows furrowed.

“You like to think you’re so perfect, Potter,” Draco was saying, pure venom dripping from every word, voice thick with unshed tears, “Everyone’s golden boy. Dumbledore’s favorite little Gryffindor. Your world is so black and white; you’re the just one and everyone else who doesn’t think like you do is a villain!”

“Shut up,” Harry said, confusion turning to anger.

Severus stood immediately and began to fast walk over. Dale followed him. “Boys!” Severus called.

A little ways away, their bickering caught Shane’s attention, who was staring at them with a scrutinizing eye. Jacqui and Lori were also sitting with the kids, staring at the boys in shock.

“You look down on me like I’m so poisonous, but the truth is Potter, you can be just as much of a bastard as I can! You just won’t admit it to yourself! Your intentions are not all good just because you want them to be! Your decisions are not all good, or did you forget what you did to me last year?!”

“That was an accident!” Harry cried.

“That’s right, Potter, it’s never your fault! I almost died because of you! Thank Morgana that Severus showed up in time to save my life, but no one was there to save Diggory or Sirius from you were they!?”  

“SHUT UP!” Harry roared, lunging for Draco, and wrapping his arms around Draco’s neck in a head lock.

“STOP IT!” Severus yelled, breaking into a run.

“Boys!” Dale said frantically, beginning to jog but unable to keep up with Severus’ pace.

Lori stood and ran to Shane. “Shane, do something!” she said frantically.

It was happening in seconds. Draco, still in the headlock, reached up, gripped his face and forced him backwards, tripping him over his leg. Harry’s grip loosened and he fell to the ground onto his back. Draco lifted a leg to stomp on Harry’s chest and got one good stomp in, making Harry grunt as the wind was knocked out of him. When he went for the second, Harry was ready for him and grabbed hold of his foot, twisting it until Draco toppled and he too fell to the floor.

“Shane!” Lori yelled again, physically pushing him, trying to get him to intervene.  

The former police officer was just staring at them, arms crossed.

Harry crawled to him, sitting on top of him to keep him pinned, and he grabbed Draco by the collar before lifting a closed fist and bringing it down on Draco’s nose. Draco cried out and brought his arms up to protect his face.

“POTTER, STOP!” Severus tried again, finally getting to them as Harry was about to swing again.

He wrapped his arms around Harry’s chest and hauled him off of and away from Draco. “Gerroff!” Harry cried, his legs kicking wildly, “You slimy tosser, Malfoy! Always have to be rescued by your Godfather, don’t you! Can never do anything for yourself!”

“Potter, for once, shut your mouth!” Severus yelled.

Severus continued to carry him away, as far as he could away from Draco. Draco sat up, a small trickle of blood coming from his nose, and he scrambled to his feet.

Dale finally caught up and stood in front of Draco, “Son, you don’t need to fight!”

The Slytherin snarled, wiping the blood from his lip, “Get out of my way, Dale!”

Dale, at his age, didn’t try to physically restrain Draco, likely knowing he’d be easily overpowered, and Draco side-stepped him. “Draco, get back, now!” Severus warned.

When Draco didn’t listen, Severus damn near tossed Harry behind him and stood in front of him. “Draco, step back! It’s done!”

“It’s not!” Draco said, “It’s not done!”    

Then Draco did something that made Severus’ blood run cold. His hand whipped to his sleeve, where he had his wand.

“NO!” Severus yelled at him.

Suddenly, Draco was picked up from the ground by his waist like a rag doll, his arms pinned to his sides.

“The FUCK is going on?!” Daryl yelled, holding Draco several inches off the ground.

“Thank Morgana, Mr. Dixon,” Severus said, giving a sigh of relief.

Merle walked up from behind Daryl, gave an impressed whistle, and said loudly, “Goddamn! Didn’t think you two had it in ya!”

Draco struggled against Daryl for a moment but eventually slumped in his arms, knowing he was well and truly caught. Once Draco had stopped in a sulk, Daryl put him down but didn’t let go of him.

Severus turned to look at Harry, who was sitting on the floor, a forearm on his knee and the other hand rubbing at his chest where Draco stomped on him. He was staring at the ground, disassociating.

“Have you both calmed down?” Severus asked them both.

Timidly, they nodded.

“Good, you’re both in so much trouble,” Severus snarled at them.

If it was possible, Harry and Draco deflated further. Severus looked up and found Shane walking up to him. 

“Where the fuck were you while this was going down?” Daryl growled to Shane as soon as he got close enough.

Shane shrugged, not even looking at him. Holding Severus’ gaze, he said pointedly, “He had it handled. Am I right? ‘Cause you don’t require anything from me other than my company.”

Severus scoffed, remembering the line from their first morning at the camp, not helping the sneer that came over his face.

“You’ve been dying to throw that back in my face, haven’t you?” Severus told him, “I don’t know why I get under your skin so effectively without even trying, Officer Walsh, but you obsessing about getting one over on me? You look petty and weak. Very unbecoming of a supposed leader.”

Severus turned to Daryl and went to grab hold of Draco’s arm. Daryl let him go. “I thank you for your assistance, Mr. Dixon,” Severus told him, “It’s much appreciated.”

“Either one of you want a fightin’ lesson, y’all come to ol’ Merle, ya hear? I see potential,” Merle told the boys.

“Merle,” Daryl spat.

“They will be doing no such thing,” Severus assured him.

Severus led Draco over to Harry and Severus reached down and grabbed Harry’s arm too, hauling him up.

“Hey,” Shane called.

Severus stopped with a sigh, before turning to look at him.

“Your delinquents have another fight like that again, I’m kicking your asses out of this camp. You hear me?”

“Rest assured, Officer Walsh, this will not happen again,” Severus said, before turning on his heel and dragging the boys away.

They walked to the clearing where they usually have their morning lessons in complete silence, and once they arrived, he threw them down on a log they had been using for a seat.

“What in Merlin’s name got into you two?” Severus demanded, “I don’t expect you two to be best friends, but we’d managed nearly a month without a major row and you-”

Severus pointed to Draco.

“-nearly pulled your wand in front of the muggles! I thought you two had gotten over your differences!”

Draco shook his head vigorously, “I can’t do it, Sev. We tried, but we can’t. Potter and I are too different. There’s too much history.”

“It’s my fault,” Harry said softly, “I’m sorry, Malfoy.”

“Shut your mouth, Potter, I don’t accept your lies,” Draco said tightly.

“I’m sorry,” Harry said again, “I didn’t mean it, I swear.”

“You did,” Draco cried, “You did!”

“It just came out wrong,” Harry said.

“What did you say?” Severus asked Harry.

Harry looked away in shame and Draco refused to meet Severus’ eyes.

“What did he say, Draco?” Severus asked.

 Draco stared at the ground, and Severus knew he was occluding to prevent Severus from peeking into his mind.

“Neither of you?” Severus asked, taking out his wand and pointing it at Harry, “Neither of you are going to tell me?”

Harry moaned, knowing what was about to happen and tensing against it.                                                                                                                                        

“Occlude, Potter,” Draco told him.

“I can’t,” Harry said.

“You can’t?” Draco repeated.

“I never managed it,” Harry said.

Draco closed his eyes and cursed.

“Legilimens,” Severus said.

Harry’s mind crumbled and easily gave Severus access.

“I’m starved,” Draco said.

“Do you want some jerky?” Harry offered.

“No, I don’t want jerky,” Draco said, irritated, “I don’t want jerky, I don’t want crisps, I don’t want Kool-Aid. I’m sick of muggle food.”

Harry pursed his lips at him, “Be thankful we have food, Malfoy.”

“I miss pumpkin juice and cauldron cakes,” Draco said wistfully.

“For fuck’s sake,” Harry said, “We don’t have pumpkin juice or cauldron cakes. Can you stop being such an elitist blood purist for five seconds, you’re bloody annoying. Of all the people in that school who deserved to live, why did Snape have to save you?” 

Draco looked at him shocked.

“Did you really just say that to me?” Draco asked.

Harry looked up, confused, “What?”

“You self-righteous twat!”

As the memory ended, Severus looked at Harry horrified.

As soon as Harry felt Snape leave his mind, he said in a rush, “I’m sorry.”

“Why would you say such a thing?” Severus asked.

“I don’t know!” Harry said.

“Potter can’t fathom the thought of someone caring about me enough to want to save me,” Draco said blandly.

“That’s not what I meant!” Harry cried.

“You realize that’s how it sounds Potter,” Severus told him.

“I didn’t really think about how it was going to sound when I said it. It just felt like a part of our usual banter, I swear.  It didn’t seem like a big deal until Malfoy freaked out,” Harry said before turning to Draco and telling him, “I’m glad you’re here Malfoy, I am.”

“You’re such a liar, Potter,” Draco said calmly, “You wish I was a walking corpse in Hogwarts.”

“No!” Harry said.

“You wonder why is it that a Death Eater like me was saved when your friends weren’t,” Draco pressed, “Admit it.”

Harry looked helpless as he stared at him, not immediately denying it, making Draco shake his head and turn away in disgust.

“Maybe at first,” Harry said in a small voice, “Not anymore, and I would never actually wish you dead!”

They were all silent for a moment. Severus was stunned, he’d never thought Harry was capable of such an offhanded but cruel comment and it was taking him far longer than expected to process it.

“To be honest,” Harry continued, “Lately I can’t help but think it kind of makes sense that it’s just us in the end.”

Draco looked over at him confused. Severus’ eyebrows furrowed, curious.

“When we were at the clothing shop in Atlanta that first day,” Harry said, “and we were picking out muggle clothes. It reminded me of the first time we met. In the robe shop. Do you remember?”

“You remember that?” Draco asked, surprised.

“Of course I remember, you were a prat,” Harry said, “You were the first wizard my age that I met, and you made me so scared. You seemed just as arrogant and entitled as the cousin I hated. Making fun of those you thought were beneath you. That’s why I didn’t want to be your friend when you approached us again.”

Draco pursed his lips at him.

“But being in that clothing shop in Atlanta made me wonder how everything would have turned out if things were different. If we’d ended up in the same house. If we were friends.”

Draco shook his head, “As if we’d ever end up in the same house, Potter.”

Potter looked down at his hands and gave a crooked smile, half sad and half amused. “Maybe you’re right,” he said, “but what if this is our chance for a re-do?”

Draco looked at him skeptically.

“I’m sorry, Malfoy,” Harry said, “I’m sorry for what I said today and I’m sorry for casting Sectumsempra on you last year. I know you’ve been trying, and I haven’t given you the credit you deserve.”

Draco looked away from him, staring at the ground. Severus knew from experience that his godson wasn’t just struggling with apologizing to Harry and forgiving him for his wrongs, he was struggling with being forgiven for his own transgressions. He was terrified that he would be forever handcuffed to them, a feeling that Severus was intimately familiar with.

Severus prompted, “What did we say? At the start of this?”

“We survive together,” Draco answered quietly.

“That’s right,” Severus said, “You put aside your differences and you take care of each other. No matter what. That hasn’t changed. To do that, you must begin to trust each other.”

Draco wrung his hands, looking down at his shoes. Finally, he turned to Harry and said, “I’m sorry too. Everything I ever believed was wrong, I admit it. The muggles are fine. I like their Pop-Tarts.”

Harry gave him a watery smile.  

“I still miss pumpkin juice,” Draco said.

“I miss pumpkin juice too,” Harry admitted.

Severus smiled, almost optimistic that this was a turning point in their relationship.  

Then, a little more animated, Draco said, “I’m still making fun of you and the dead animal you call hair, Potter, that’s not changing.”

“Oh, of course, your face is far too pointy for me to not tell you every chance I get,” Harry said.

Almost.

_______________________

Lori, Amy, and Miranda were staring at the back of Daryl’s head, speaking in hushed tones. It didn’t take a NEWT scholar to know that they were speaking about him negatively and judging by how tense Daryl’s shoulders were, he was well aware. To his credit, he didn’t acknowledge them in the slightest, purposely avoiding even looking in their direction.

After twenty minutes, the women all burst into laughter, still looking in Daryl’s direction. Fed up, Severus threw down the book he’d been reading and grabbed the foraging basket. He approached Daryl and said, “Mr. Dixon. I am about to go and forage for some berries. Would you like to join me?”

“Me?” Daryl asked, surprised.

“The patch I see is by the creek, and frankly I’d feel better with you there,” Severus lied smoothly.

Daryl looked around the clearing, most likely wanting to find a reason to say no but when his gaze landed on the still twittering women, he looked over to Severus in understanding. Severus refused to look over at them, hoping Daryl just took the out he was offering him. Eventually, he nodded and stood, waiting for Severus to lead the way.

Together, Severus and Daryl walked down the path in silence for a bit before Daryl cleared his throat and said, “Where’re the brats? Those two are usually glued to your tits like babies.”

Severus snorted, looking over at him in amusement. The man had his eyes firmly on the road in front of him, but Severus could see the tips of his ears turning red.

“I tasked them with laundry today. They were not pleased but they must suffer the consequences of their little display yesterday,” Severus said.

“Didn’t know they fought like that,” Daryl admitted, “I know they bicker some, but thought they were buds.”

Severus let out a dark chuckle.

“Those two hated each other before all of this,” Severus told him, “Even having them in the same classroom together was a chore. Constant bickering, winding each other up. I taught- chemistry and that kind of subject can be volatile when mixing certain things together and they delighted in throwing things in each other’s workspaces to cause explosions. I had to put them in detention so many times for it.”

“Why they hate each other so much?”

Severus wasn’t sure how to respond. How does he explain to a muggle about blood purity? How does he explain two sides of a war that didn’t exist for them?

Severus finally said, “Potter’s an orphan. I knew his mother when we were children, but she and her husband both died 16 years ago. He grew up with relatives. He didn’t know anything about our school until he got his invitation to attend. A school like that? We had hundreds of years of history in those halls, traditions, and families that have known each other their whole lives. Potter was thrust into this world he didn’t know anything about. Draco, on the other hand? He’s a sixth-generation legacy, came from a wealthy family with heavy political influence –”

Daryl let out a stunted grunt of laughter, and said sarcastically, “Blondie, rich?”

Severus laughed, crossing his arms, “When they met? It was like-”

“Mentos and coke,” Daryl said.

“What’s Mentos?” Severus asked.

“It’s gum but – don’t matter, just – they explode when you mix them,” Daryl said.

“Well, yes, you’re right. They rejected each other immediately. Since then, more and more things happened to just escalate the matter. It went from bullying each other and each other’s friends, pulling pranks on each other, and being on opposite school teams for sports to Draco breaking Potter’s nose and then Potter put Draco in the hospital for three days in retaliation.”

“Fuck,” Daryl said, “What kind of preppy fucking school is this that they didn’t get their asses thrown out.”

Severus sighed, “Don’t even get me started. Our old Headmaster, Albus Dumbledore, was a bit eccentric. I admired the man so much, but he turned the other way on things that he shouldn’t have. Draco’s father was on the school board and donated thousands so any of Draco’s indiscretions would disappear. Potter was the school’s darling so he could never do anything wrong. It was infuriating. No one at that school ever seemed to have any real consequences. At least not the ones Albus liked. He had his biases. I have firsthand experience with that.”

“You?” Daryl asked.

Severus nodded, “Albus was headmaster when I went to school there too. I was on the receiving end of a ‘prank’, and it could have ended very badly. I wanted to press charges, Albus convinced me not to. He also didn’t kick out the other boy, he just gave him detention.”

“Dicks,” Daryl said, “So you piss ‘em off? Why’d they target you?”

“’Piss them off’?” Severus repeated, “What does that mean?”

“Piss ‘em off,” Daryl repeated, “Like, did you get ‘em mad?”

“Ah,” Severus said, “Angry.”

“Yeah!” Daryl said impatiently.

“Then yes, that boy and I never got on,” Severus told him, “All through school, adulthood, until the day he died.”

“You had to deal with him even after school?” Daryl asked.

Severus nodded, “His name was Sirius Black. He was Potter’s godfather.”

“Ah, shit,” Daryl said.

“Indeed,” Severus chuckled, “Though, if you could, if he ever comes up in front of Potter, don’t call him names in front of him. He gets a bit defensive when he’s brought up.”

“The guy pulled pranks on you bad ‘nough to press charges, and he defends him?” Daryl asked, an eyebrow raised.

“It’s complicated,” Severus said, “Potter knows what happened when we were in school, but Black was one of the only living connections to his parents and he had no reason to be loyal to me at the time. Our relationship wasn’t the best when he first came to school. I-”

Severus stopped, determining how to characterize his own behavior. Daryl seemed to be accepting everything he was saying. He could hide his shame, could lie. In the end, he found he didn’t want to. When the war ended, he told himself he would be different. Better.  

“I was a massive arsehole to the boy,” Severus finally said, unwilling to elaborate more around the hard lump in his throat.   

Daryl was silent for a moment. “Whatever you did,” he finally said, “If the brat ever cared, he don’t care no more.”

Severus looked over at him surprised, “What?”

“A kid like him?” Daryl said, “Wouldn’ta asked for permission to go with me into the forest. Wouldn’ta made fun a Merle’s name when he made fun of yours. Not for someone he don’t like.”

Severus smiled, feeling a gentle tug of gratitude in his chest.

“Thank you, Mr. Dixon,” Severus said.

Daryl gave a non-committal grunt.

“By the way, ‘pissed’ to me means ‘drunk’. ‘Mad’ means ‘crazy’,” Severus told him.

“Jesus fucking Christ,” Daryl said blandly, “You backward assed fucks.”

Severus laughed unabashedly.

“Oh, I needed your levity today, Mr. Dixon. Thank you for accompanying me.”

Daryl flushed but didn’t respond to Severus’ comment.

___________

Severus looked up when he felt the proximity alarm on their tent go off, ringing loudly in his head. They were in the clearing again, practicing spells, a good mile away from the camp and someone was too close to their things.

“What’s wrong?” Draco asked, stopping his practicing of the Severing Charm.

“Wait here,” he told the boys and apparated as close as he possibly could to camp.

Thankfully, it seemed that T-Dog and Shane were cutting firewood and the loud ‘thunk’ of the axes hitting the stump was enough to cover the loud pop of the apparation. Severus looked around to make sure no one saw him, and he made a beeline to their tent. When he saw who it was, the disappointment he felt was palpable.

Daryl was hovering around the tent, seemingly battling with an internal struggle about whether to go in.

“Don’t do it,” Severus pleaded under his breath, “Don’t do it.”

Every now and again he’d look around to see if anyone was watching him, but he couldn’t bring himself to go into their tent. Just when Daryl seemed to steel himself and reach out to open the tent flap, Severus walked out.

“Mr. Dixon,” Severus greeted cheerfully, casually, “Fancy seeing you here.”

Daryl jumped and looked at him blankly. He looked around again and said awkwardly, “Thought you was out.”

“Oh, yes,” Severus said, “I just returned to put my flannel away, it’s far too hot for it. Can I help you with something?”

“Nah,” Daryl said, walking away, “Changed my mind.”

“If you’re sure,” Severus said.

As the man walked away, Severus noticed his vest had a large rip in it that it didn’t have before. “Mr. Dixon,” Severus called, making the man stop, “Your vest.”

“What about it?” Daryl grumbled.

“It looks like you’ve torn it,” Severus said, approaching him and pulling a little on the fabric to show Daryl the large gash in it.

Daryl cursed, pulling the fabric himself so he could see it better, “Got caught on some thorns, didn’t know it ripped.”

“Rotten luck,” Severus said.

“It’s fine,” Daryl said, but his tone told Severus it was not fine.

Severus patted him on the shoulder. “Wait here,” he said, and he walked into his tent, careful to zip it back up so Daryl wouldn’t feel like he was inviting him in.

Severus didn’t know why he was doing it. He’d never been a particularly generous person. Hell, he’d even scolded Harry for being far too altruistic with their resources when they’d just gotten here so he felt a little hypocritical as he rummaged through his bag.

Once he’d found what he was looking for, he took off his flannel, throwing it in their laundry bin, and he walked outside; glad to see that Daryl did indeed wait. He half expected the other man to run away as soon as Severus was busy. He held up the only vest he had in his bag that might fit the taller man. The motorcycle vest was made of soft, black leather with leather ties on the side. The back, however, had two patches in the shape of angel wings.

“I took this vest by accident when I was looking for things for myself,” he told him, shaking it out and showing it to him, “It’s far too large for me but it looks like it’s just your size. I know it might not be quite your style, with the angel wings on the back but it’s leather and brand new.”

Severus held it out to Daryl, who stared at him skeptically. Daryl took the vest and turned it this way and that. After a few seconds of silent review, Daryl looked at him and said, “What you want for it?”

“This one is a gift,” Severus told him.

“Bullshit,” Daryl said, holding it out to him.

“Truly,” Severus said, not taking it, “Get some use out of it, I’ll consider it a trade well made.”

He walked past Daryl, who tried to shove the vest into Severus’ chest, but Severus swayed out of the way, leaving Daryl holding the vest.

________

That night, they were all by the fire after having dinner. Severus was sitting cross legged with Andrea and Glenn, a light blanket tucked around him to protect against the recent chill they’d been experiencing, when he caught sight of Daryl out of the corner of his eye. He was wearing the vest that Severus had given him.

The tall man was holding a bowl of food he’d taken from the communal pot but clearly had no intention to eat it with the rest of the group. Merle was finishing up fixing his own plate.

“Mr. Dixon,” Severus called from the fire.

Daryl stopped and looked over at him silently. “Won’t you join us?” Severus asked.

Andrea gave Severus a long-suffering look, and Severus chose to ignore her, but Daryl was giving him an equally odd look.  

Merle, however, made the decision for them. He had caught up with his brother and gave him a rough shove on his shoulder. Daryl didn’t even bother answering, he just fell in step with Merle, and they continued into the darkness.   

“Yeah,” Shane said, “That might be best.”

“I’m not sure it is. Perhaps if we made them feel welcome, they’d acclimate better,” Severus said.

“Iunno, Sev,” Morales said, “There’s only so much I can take of them mouthing off.”

“Or worse,” T-Dog said bitterly.

“Trust me, I understand,” Severus said, “but how do we expect them to change if we keep them at arm’s length?”

“You’re awfully chummy with them,” Shane said.

“I wouldn’t call it ‘chummy’,” Severus said, “Perhaps Dale’s optimism is rubbing off on me.”

The older man smiled at him proudly.

“Or you’re a racist too,” Shane said.

Draco stiffened next to him. Severus understood his discomfort at the accusation, given their history with blood purism.

Severus shook his head, “I can assure you, Officer Walsh, I do not share their ideals in the slightest. If you notice, I am not immune to their vitriol and I take no joy in hearing them call me homophobic slurs. I have, however, been in a situation quite similar where someone I knew had damaging beliefs, and I made the egregious mistake of not challenging them. I didn’t think it was my place. I’ve always regretted that choice. Perhaps if my friend had been shown early on how wrong he was, I could have changed his mind.”

Draco pushed his food around his bowl, dejected.

“Why do you care what the Dixons think?” Shane asked, standing up to go and put his bowl away.

Severus sighed, unsure how to explain to the group that all their possessions were in danger of being stolen by the brothers if they didn’t integrate them into their group further.

“We are putting a great deal of responsibility for our group’s survival in their hands without any of the corresponding trust, Officer Walsh. We are giving them zero reason to stay and frankly, if they leave, where would we be?” Severus asked.

“Tits up,” Harry supplied around a mouthful.

Severus looked over to Harry, lips pursed. “Thank you, Potter,” Severus said flatly.

“You’re welcome,” Harry said with a big grin.

Severus turned his gaze back to Shane and said, “If you so greatly dislike them why keep them around at all? Do you not want to do your own hunting?”

Shane ran his tongue against his teeth.

“See, it sounds exploitive when I say it, doesn’t it?” Severus said.

“I ain’t sufferin’ the likes of Merle and Daryl Dixon just ‘cause you think we should make nice with them,” Shane said, continuing his journey to go and drop off his plate.

Severus looked over to the rest of the team, who also weren’t meeting his eyes, and he sighed; effectively thwarted in his attempts at peace for the evening.

________________

“I got eyes and ears too, ya know,” Daryl grumbled.

Severus laughed as he walked closer to where the man was sitting. Daryl and Merle had set up their own little watch station near a steep slope of the reservoir that gave them a decent vantage point of the surrounding neighborhoods. They would spend hours out here ‘keeping watch’ and Severus could see why. It was a proverbial bachelor pad, complete with two camping chairs and a camping table between them littered with an ash tray, cigarette butts, empty crisp bags and even a small pile of beer cans.  

“I wasn’t exactly trying to sneak up on you,” Severus said.

“Whatchu want?”

“I didn’t see you or Merle come to dinner, so I’ve brought you both a plate,” Severus said.

Daryl looked around surprised, spotting two mismatched bowls in Severus’ hands. He didn’t get up, but he lifted his chin a little to see what was in the bowl, making Severus tilt them down a little so he can see. “Don’t get too excited, it’s just some vegetables and rice,” Severus said.

“You got rice?” Daryl asked, surprised.

“Don’t tell anyone,” Severus said conspiratorially with a smile.

Daryl held out a hand and Severus put the bowl in it. Daryl brought the bowl up to his nose and made a show about sniffing it suspiciously, then used the plastic spork to poke at the hot food. Severus waited patiently while he did this. He knew that Daryl was trying to bait him. He’d seen this tactic before with his Slytherins: bite the extended hand so that it retreats, and you don’t have to get too close.

After scrutinizing it and taking a bite, Daryl nodded, “Not bad.”

“High praise,” Severus said, setting the second plate down on the table and sitting down in the empty chair beside Daryl, crossing his legs and smiling at Daryl innocently.

Daryl gave him a nervous side eye, but Severus just asked, “Where’s your brother?”

“Takin’ a shit,” Daryl said, taking another bite.

Severus furrowed his eyebrows at him.  

Daryl looked over and scoffed, “What? Brits don’t take shits?”

“We just say we’re going to the toilet. We don’t necessarily have to specify what we’re doing in the toilet,” Severus said, “Is that trait common amongst all Americans? The crassness?”

“If you’re just here to make fun of us like the others, you can fuckin’ go. You did your good deed for the day,” Daryl told him evenly.

Severus stopped for a moment. He knew Daryl wasn’t stupid. Severus very well had a motive in engaging with Daryl, he knew that, but he found himself oddly saddened to think that Daryl expected someone to only do nice things for him as a ‘good deed’.

“Do you really feel like I’m patronizing you, Mr. Dixon,” Severus asked.

“What else would you be here giving the outcasts food,” Daryl asked, “It ain’t for our charming personality.”

“Despite what you may think, you don’t hold the monopoly on churlishness,” Severus said.

“In English, for fucks sake,” Daryl said.

“I’m no ray of sunshine either,” he amended, “I’m a right bastard when I want to be, Mr. Dixon, and trust me when I say I excelled in it. Recently, I’ve grown tired. Haven’t you?”

Daryl didn’t answer.

“Look, it wasn’t my intention to come to lecture you,” Severus said, “but, since you’ve brought it up, I feel it’s time you and I have a real conversation.”

“Here it is,” Daryl said, as though having been waiting for this for a long time.

“In case you haven’t noticed, the world has gone pear-shaped. We need each other now more than ever. Nothing good comes from you and your brother isolating yourselves. Give it a bit of effort. It’s been cold lately, why don’t you come join the group by the fire.”

Daryl looked over at him, an incredulous eyebrow raised.

“That it?” Daryl asked, “That’s all you want?”

“That’s all I want,” Severus assured.

“They don’t want us there,” Daryl mumbled.

“Well,” Severus said, not denying it, “You must know it’s the slurs. The dead outnumber us now. I hardly think race matters anymore, do you? You don’t have to curb the vulgarity, I’m not expecting a miracle, but if you and Merle can stop calling Morales a wet back, I think that would go a long way.”

Daryl looked over to glare at him.

“I can’t even repeat the words I’ve heard Merle call Theodore and Jacqui. And, to a lesser extent, I’m sure Andrea would love to not be called sugar tits,” Severus said.

“Ya made ya point,” Daryl said, irritated, “What about them?”

“What do you mean?” Severus asked.

“They gonna stop calling us rednecks and hillbillies?” Daryl challenged, “They gonna let up about the goddamn chupacabra?”

Severus was shocked. The last thing he expected to come out of the muggle’s mouth was mention of a chupacabra. A very wizarding creature. Severus’ mind was racing, was Daryl wizarding? Was he a squib?

He was so caught off guard, all he said, dumbfounded, was, “The chupacabra?”

“As if they didn’t tell you,” Daryl sneered.

“No one’s said anything about a chupacabra,” Severus assured him.

Daryl chewed his food slowly and said, “I saw one once, when I was hunting. Mentioned it my first night here, haven’t stopped pokin’ fun since.”

Had Daryl really seen a chupacabra? Severus knew they were native to this part of the world but had thought they were likelier to roam Latin America. Still, it’s not unheard of to see them here. The tragic part was that the rest of the group didn’t realize the chasm they created between themselves and the brothers by making Daryl feel stupid.

“What?” Daryl asked defensively, and Severus realized that Daryl misinterpreted his silence, “The dead can walk but chupacabras can’t exist? There’s shit out there. Ignorant to believe otherwise.”

Severus smiled. There was no way Daryl knew the reassurance he’d just given Severus about the man’s potential open mindedness, but it warmed him regardless.

“You present a very good argument,” Severus said, “and I am not the type of person to definitively say that something doesn’t exist without explicit proof. It would be foolish of me to not believe you.”

Daryl put his empty plate on the table and gave him a look.

“You expectin’ me to call the brats by their names?” Daryl complained, as though they were now negotiating, “Can’t remember which one’s which half the time.”

Severus gave a light chuckle. “It’s far nicer than what I call them,” Severus said.

Daryl snorted.

“This goes bad though, I’ll make you regret it,” Daryl threateningly.

He doesn’t know why he said it. He could have responded a number of ways, but suddenly, Severus felt…impish.

“Don’t you flirt with me, Mr. Dixon,” Severus said.  

Daryl looked over at him blankly. For a second, Severus regretted making his little joke, wondering if Daryl took him seriously, but the man cracked a smirk at him. Severus returned it.

In that second, there was rustling in the woods next to them. Severus and Daryl both jumped and turned to look at where it was coming from, just in time to see Merle break through the tree line. Merle sighed in displeasure when he saw him.

“Watchu want, princess?” Merle asked, sounding tired.  

“The pleasure of your company, Merle,” Severus said sarcastically, picking up the plate he’d brought for Merle and holding it out to him, “Here, dinner. Rice and wild broccoli.”

“Don’t want that rabbit food,” Merle grumbled.  

“Come now, Merle,” Severus said, getting up and setting the plate back on the table, “You could use the fiber! You were gone awhile.”

Merle looked at him confused but Daryl chuckled as Severus walked away.

___________

Ending Credits Song: In Hell I’ll Be in Good Company – The Dead South

Chapter Text

“Can you do something for me?” Severus asked the boys as he walked around the tent, grabbing discarded clothes, “Go and ask the Dixons if they need anything washed.”

“Why?” Harry asked.

“Why do you think, Potter?” Draco said, “Andrea and Amy never go over there to gather their things, this shows a little bit of consideration.”

“It shouldn’t just be the women’s job to wash for the entire camp anyway,” Severus said.

“I am going to question every nice thing you both do for me from now on,” Harry said seriously.

“You can’t question it if I don’t do anything nice for you, can you?” Draco said.

Harry wrinkled his nose at him.

“Go before you give me a migraine. I’m running out of Tylenol. I need to ration it now,” Severus said.  

Draco stood but Harry whined and said, “Why do I have to go? My arms are killing me, I helped T-Dog chop wood today. Malfoy can handle it, he hasn’t done fuck all, all day!”

Severus looked over at him with a glare.

“Potter, I realize our camp mates use that word as though they’re being paid for it but don’t begin to pick up that filthy language,” Severus said, “And frankly, do you really think Draco is going to carry their clothes?”

“Muggle sweat makes me blister,” Draco told Harry.

“Silly me, I thought that was holy water, you demon,” Harry grumbled and got up with an exaggerated groan, following Draco out of the tent.

At the last second, Severus shot an eavesdropping spell their way before they left the tent. After a few minutes, where Severus assumed they were trying to find the brothers, Severus heard Harry say, “Daryl, Severus sent us over here to ask if you had any laundry you’d like help with?”

He heard the gruff man ask, “What for?”

“Perhaps Severus thinks you smell,” Draco said.

Severus slapped his forehead but surprisingly, Daryl chuckled. “Yeah, I got some. Merle! Hey, Merle! You got some clothes for the Professor? He goin’ wash ‘em for us.”

He heard Merle whistle, “Princess turnin’ into a downright housewife, ain’t he? Sooner or later, he gonna start puttin’ out.”

“Merle, you old dog, are you excited by that?” Harry said in an artificially clueless tone.

Merle spluttered, “I ain’t-!”

“Oh, sorry mate,” Draco said, cutting him off, with the same tone as Harry, “Not to be rude, but Severus is neither blind nor brain dead to look your way twice. Dreadfully sorry.”

Severus wanted to spontaneously combust.

“I AIN’T-” Merle tried again.

“Merle! Ain’t no one want to hear you right now,” Daryl snapped at him.

Severus was surprised. Usually, Daryl wasn’t so quick to defend people against his brother.

“Here, this is all we need for now,” Daryl said.

“Thank you!” Harry said in a sing-song voice.

“Hey,” Daryl said, “Tell ‘im thanks.”

Severus smiled. Progress was sweet.

_____________

Severus sighed, turning to Harry, “Potter, can you please go and find his brother.”

Harry nodded and walked into the woods. Severus turned back to where they’d just found Merle slumped against a tree, an open bottle of opiates next to him. Severus bent down and picked up the nearly empty pill bottle and closed it, setting it aside.

Severus cast a quick diagnostic and was relieved to see that the only thing wrong with him was a higher heart rate. Merle was just sleeping off whatever drug he’d taken. He transfigured a few nearby rocks into a bowl and a towel, and then filled the bowl with water. After he did that, he put his wand away.

By the time Daryl had arrived with Harry, Severus was sitting beside Merle and using the towel to wipe the sweat from him.

“He overdose?” Daryl asked.

Severus was saddened that that was Daryl’s first question. He often had thought the same thing about his father, before the man died, though he was sure Daryl’s desired answer had been very different than Severus’.

Severus leaned over and pushed on Merle’s sternum firmly with a closed fist. Merle grunted and slapped his hand away in his sleep.

“He’s fine,” Severus told Daryl, “He’s responding to pain and his breathing is normal.”

Daryl sighed in relief.

“Dumb sonuvabitch,” he said quietly.

Severus grabbed the pill bottle and held it up to Daryl, “I’ll let you decide what to do with this.”

“Wilma Davis,” Daryl said, reading the name off the prescription, “Address is in Bankhead. Was wonderin’ where he was gettin’ these. Probably ransackin’ the houses ‘round here.”

Severus nodded in agreement. “Do you need help carrying him back?” Harry asked.

Daryl shook his head, “We’re half a mile from camp, I ain’t carryin’ his ass that far. I’ll stick ‘round ‘till he wakes up, you two can git. Thanks for gettin’ me.”

Severus stood and handed Daryl the bowl of water he was using. “To help keep him cool,” he told him, “Keep an eye on him. If he starts to get clammy or if his breathing becomes erratic, come get me. I’m not a doctor, but working at a boarding school, I’m not entirely worthless.”

Daryl looked him in the eye with an indecipherable expression. Eventually he nodded, “Thanks.”

As they walked away, Harry mentioned, “You know, it might be easier to help carry him back if they knew about our magic.”

“No,” Severus said.

Harry let it go far quicker than Draco did.

_________

“What’s got you in a strop this morning, Potter?” Draco asked tartly after Harry snatched his breakfast out of Draco’s hands.

“You, Malfoy,” Harry snarled.

“Cheers, Potter,” Draco said cheekily.

Severus sighed, using both hands to roughly rub his eyes, but careful not to move his head as Sophia finished plaiting his hair behind him.

“Done, Professor,” she said.

“Thank you, Sophia,” he said, handing her a single starburst (their usual trade agreement) before she ran off happily.

It was only 10:00 am, they hadn’t even finished their breakfast yet, and while Harry’s temper had been short the last few days, he’d woken up in a downright foul mood for seemingly no reason at all. Though, perhaps it was because he and Draco had been spending an inordinate amount of time together lately. Severus had been glad to see it at the beginning, but if it turned Harry into such a rampaging Graphorn, perhaps he preferred them to go back to normal and have their separate hobbies.

It probably didn’t help that Draco was feeling particularly mischievous and was making small comments here and there to purposely irk the Gryffindor. He could already tell it was going to end in another massive row if he didn’t do something soon.  

Daryl, who had been having his own breakfast on the opposite log, met his eye. Probably seeing the desperation on his face, the taller man stood up and addressed Harry, “Hey, Shithead. I need some hands today, Merle don’t wanna go. You in?”

Harry looked over at Severus, then at Draco’s smirking face. Harry stood up and said, “Yeah.”

As they walked away, Severus waved his hand, throwing a tracking spell on Harry. The only acknowledgement was a shiver that ran down Harry’s spine.

Before they were out of sight, Daryl turned to look at him over his shoulder and Severus mouthed ‘thank you’.

Daryl nodded.

Impending doom was thwarted for the afternoon.

___________

“What do you mean you’ve never had peanut butter?!” Andrea was asking, appalled.

Severus was walking with Draco and Andrea to dinner that evening, when the subject had turned to the difference between snacks in England versus snacks in the States.

“We’ve never had peanut butter,” Draco repeated.

“That is such a goddamn tragedy,” Andrea said, “Peanut butter is literally the perfect food. Delicious, has so much protein, can be made savory or sweet. I have to add it to Glenn’s list next time.”

As they turned a blind corner, Severus ran directly into what felt like a wall. He let out an undignified yelp as he rebound roughly, losing his balance and falling backward. A strong pair of arms wrapped around his waist, saving him from falling in a heap on the ground, and, instinctively, Severus reached out to grab onto anything he could (which just so happened to be the person’s biceps). When the world no longer felt like it was pulled out from under him, he looked up straight into familiar blue eyes.

“Mr. Dixon,” Severus said shakily, “My apologies, I should have been paying more attention.”

Daryl’s palm on the small of his back was hot and large and, tragically, lingered long enough for Severus’ mind to run wild. Horrified with himself, Severus squashed the inappropriate thoughts before they grew out of control like Devil’s Snare.  

“Hm,” Daryl said, and steadied Severus before letting him go and continuing on his way.

Severus brushed off his clothes and turned to Andrea and Draco, who were sharing an amused look.

“What?” Severus asked.

“Nothing,” Andrea said, but the smirk didn’t leave her lips.

Draco didn’t even bother to respond; he was just staring at Severus with an eyebrow raised.

“Anyway, peanut butter,” Severus prompted, as they resumed their walk back to camp.

____________

“No,” Severus said.

“Severus,” Draco pled, “You know I can do this.”

“I apologize, Draco, what about my answer suggested I was open to negotiation?” Severus asked, “Please tell me so I can avoid inspiring any kind of hope in the future.” 

“Sev, I promise, I’ll keep an eye on him,” Glenn said.

“No!” Severus said, firmly, “And I am not particularly happy that you put this idea in his head in the first place!”

“Hey, it wasn’t me,” Glenn said in defense, “but Draco wants to go and if anyone can keep up, it’s him.”

Severus looked over to Draco, already having suspected that Draco was the one to initiate this train of thought. Glenn had always seemed to prefer to do these supply runs on his own, so he’d been surprised when Glenn had approached him about taking Draco with him.

“Glenn, you need to learn to be a little more guarded if a 17-year-old can manipulate you like this,” Severus told him.

Glenn held his hands up in defeat, but Draco wasn’t done, “I don’t even want to go into the city, it’s just a convenience shop down the way! Glenn has been there before!”

“The city, a convenience shop, a petrol station, the answer remains ‘no’!”

“You allow Potter to go galivanting in the forest with Dixon!” Draco yelled, a silent ‘it’s not fair’ hanging off the end of his sentence.  

At the mention of his name, Harry looked from across the campsite, telling Severus exactly how loud they’d been yelling.

“The forest, Draco! The forest, not a bloody supply run in an area we already know is infested with inferi! No!”  

Draco huffed at him and stalked off. Severus watched him go, knowing this likely wasn’t the end of it.

“Uh,” Glenn said sheepishly, muttering, “Sorry.”

He turned to Glenn and scowled at him with his best Professor glare until he felt awkward enough to also walk away.

_____________

A few hours later, a nagging feeling in his stomach sent Severus on a search for his wayward charge. He looked around the entire campsite, in the places that Draco usually haunted. Nothing. The more Severus looked, the more frantic he felt, until he was practically jogging.

Finally, he found Harry with Andrea and Amy by the quarry, learning about the different types of fishing lures. “Potter! Where is Draco,” Severus said in a low growl to Harry.

The sisters looked up, alarmed at his apparent anger. Harry looked up like a deer in headlights. Finally, he said, “Not a clue.”

“Don’t you play dumb, Potter,” Severus said dangerously.

“Sev!” Amy said, obviously never having seen him like this before.

“Tell me!” Severus demanded.

“I said I haven’t a clue!” Harry said.

“Sev, what is wrong with you. Chill the fuck out,” Andrea said, “He’s probably hiding in your tent. You know Draco, his social battery runs out and he just needs quiet for a while.”

“He’s not in the tent! He’s not with Carol, or Lori, and he’s not tinkering away on that sodding bike of Merle’s. He comes to me asking to go on a supply run with Glenn, to which I said no, and then I can’t find hide nor hair of him, but you expect me to believe he didn’t slink away regardless? I think not,” Severus said to Andrea, before rounding on Harry again, reminding him, “Not a week ago you were ready to rip his head off, where did this sudden unity come from?”

“Eh,” Harry said casually, “the git’s growing on me.”

Severus grit his teeth, “You tell me where Draco and Glenn went. Now.”

Defiance flashed through Potter’s eyes, and he asked mockingly, “Are you going to give me detention, Professor?”

Severus’ felt his blood pound, Harry’s trademark insolence spiking a familiar anger in him he hadn’t felt in months. Severus wordlessly cast Legilimency but was shocked when all he encountered was a brick wall. Severus’ mouth dropped and Harry smirked at him. Draco must have taught him. That must have been why they had been spending so much time together in the past week.

Severus sneered at him and said, “If it was Draco, he’d tell me where you were in a heartbeat.”

It was unfair, and he knew it was unfair, but he was desperate. If anything, Harry’s smirk widened.

“I may be a Gryffindor to the core, Snape,” Harry told him, “but forced proximity with two Slytherins day and night, and I’ve started to catch on to your tricks. Let him have a little freedom, he’s bored out of his mind and then he just bothers me.”

That was all the confirmation he needed that Draco had indeed gone against his wishes, and he turned on his heel, wishing he had put a tracking charm on Draco the second that he’d said no.

_____________

Daryl was walking back to camp and even from far away, he must have seen the look of pure fury on Severus’ face. Daryl stopped and waited until Severus got closer before he asked, “Where you goin’ all pissed?”

Severus stopped, and spat out, “What?”

“Pissed, mad, angry as fuck, whatever the fuckin’ word you use is,” Daryl said, getting defensive, “What the hell happened?”

“Draco has decided to go on a supply run with Glenn against my express permission,” Severus said, “I’m going to go find him and Circe help him when I do.”

Severus turned away from Daryl to continue down the path but stopped when he felt the other man grab his wrist. “Hey,” Daryl said.

Severus looked down at his wrist and back up to Daryl’s eyes.

“If you value the use of your hand, Mr. Dixon, you will release me,” Severus said dangerously.

“What ya gonna do?” Daryl asked.

“I will not ask again,” Severus said, stepping closer to the taller man, uncaring that he was a few inches shorter than the bearded man, “Let go of me.”

“You gonna hit ‘im?” Daryl asked.

Severus’ pulse raced so quickly that his heart hurt.  

“Hit him?” Severus asked, shocked, “Is that what you think of me?”

Daryl, to his credit, let go of Severus immediately but Severus didn’t move. He was shaken to his core, an old forgotten fear of growing up to be just like his bastard father, Tobias, striking him like lightning. What about him screamed ‘abuser’? Especially since he’d come here. He knew his treatment of Harry in the past had been questionable at best and downright cruel at worst, but he’d thought he’d finally shaken off the ’death eater’ shackles that had once kept him so fettered. Perhaps he was wrong. Daryl’s eyes were downcast.

“Those boys may test my patience, but I would never-” Severus said, “The fact that you’d even suggest-”

Daryl didn’t say anything. Severus’ anger had abated, as if Daryl had thrown a bucket of water on it. It left him cold, the fear he’d been feeling lying like a lump of coal in his belly. “I’m just,” Severus said, “I just don’t want- if anything happened to either one of them out there and I wasn’t-”

Severus didn’t want to look at Daryl anymore, didn’t want to acknowledge the odd sense of betrayal he felt. So, he just went to continue his mission to find Draco when Daryl spoke again.

“You teach ‘em to fight during your lessons of yours, don’t you?” Daryl asked, as if airing a conspiracy he’d been brewing for some time.

Severus turned to look at him, “What?”

“Don’t know what kind of fightin’, but I know it ain’t no studyin’. Otherwise, you woulda done it in the clearing,” Daryl said, “So what, you a shit teacher?”

“I beg your-” Severus began, outraged.

“If you ain’t, you gotta trust that you’ve taught ‘em good enough,” Daryl said, “They almost grown, and they may not know it but you’re smart enough to figure out that shit ain’t gettin’ better anytime soon. So, whatcha gonna do? Just never let ‘em out of your sight for the rest of their lives? You squeeze ‘em too tight, their heads’ll pop off.”

Deflated, Severus didn’t know how to respond. Loathe he was to admit it, Daryl was right. Harry and Draco both were powerful wizards. They were capable and smart. Why was he so terrified to let go?

Daryl began walking back to camp but after a few steps he stopped and asked him, “You comin’?”

Severus looked down the path he’d been walking and looked back to Daryl. His entire body screamed at him to go and find Draco and make sure he was okay.

Instead, he gave the smallest of nods and began to walk slowly towards Daryl. Daryl waited patiently until Severus caught up with him and Daryl brought a large hand up to clap him on the shoulder, then brought the hand down to the small of his back to steer him towards the camp. “Hey- uh…” he said awkwardly, “I didn’t mean to-”

“It’s alright,” Severus said quickly, not wanting to hear it again.

As they entered the camp again, Severus noticed that Harry had returned from the quarry and he was sitting with Amy, gutting a fish. As soon as they locked eyes, Harry couldn’t hide his shocked expression and he stood, but Severus saw Daryl hold out a staying hand to him. Severus pretended not to notice as Daryl continued to steer him away from the rest of the group to a vacant pair of camping chairs, where he eased him down onto it.

Harry reluctantly sat back down and turned back to Amy, who was looking between them.

Daryl looked around, probably wondering if he should just leave Severus there, but correctly assumed that Severus was a flight risk if he didn’t keep an eye on him, so he asked, “You hungry?”

Severus shook his head.

“It’s 2 o’clock,” Daryl said exasperated, “You already eat or you bein’ a stubborn ass?”

Severus glared at him, refusing to answer.

Daryl dropped his crossbow and walked off, likely to find Carol or Lori. He returned ten minutes later with two bowls of some kind of chili and handed it over to him. Severus looked down at the bowl and his stomach clenched painfully. How could he possibly think about eating when his godson was Circe only knows where. All he could imagine as he started down at the plastic bowl was Draco: being gnawed on, crying out for him, lifeless.

Daryl was halfway through his own bowl when he looked over and saw that Severus hadn’t touched his food yet.

“I know it ain’t got no meat, but you really gonna tell Carol her cooking is shit?”

Severus looked up at him and after a moment, finally processed what Daryl had said. “I never said that,” he said.

“Thas what imma tell her you said, she asks,” Daryl said.  

If the situation had been any different, Severus might have laughed. Perhaps Daryl might have done well in Slytherin. Severus lifted a weak hand to grasp the spoon and forced himself to eat.

Two hours later, Severus hadn’t left Daryl’s side, clinging to the man as if he were a buoy in the ocean. After he’d eaten, Daryl had continued to find small jobs for Severus to do to keep him busy but the last thirty minutes, Severus could no longer be distracted, and he’d worked himself up into a migraine.

At one point, Sophia had run past where they were sat and Daryl had grunted at her, “Hey. Girl.”

Sophia paused, eyes wide and clearly unsure how to react to Daryl speaking to her.

“Professor’s hair is in his face, come put it up for ‘im.”

“Mr. Dixon, I don’t need-” Severus began.

“I’ll go get my brush!” Sophia said, running to her tent.

She promptly returned and busied herself in putting his hair in a plait. Severus silently thanked Daryl for trying, but even Sophia’s plaiting, something he usually found so relaxing, couldn’t ease the anxiety.

As a last resort, Daryl had tried to offer him something called a Xanax from Merle’s stash that the taller man had assured him would calm him. However, knowing what else Merle kept in proximity, he had been too afraid to take it. Instead, he’d asked Harry to bring him one of his Tylenol, who eagerly retrieved it for him without complaint, probably out of guilt.

Late in the afternoon, Draco finally returned.

“There ‘e is,” Daryl said.

Severus’ gaze snapped up and as soon as he laid eyes on his godson, he let out a breath of relief and lifted a trembling hand to rub at his pounding forehead.

He was with Glenn, laughing and in seemingly high spirits. Until he saw Severus and instantly his smile dropped. Glenn followed Draco’s gaze and when he laid eyes on Severus, he paled. Glenn turned back to Draco, asking a question Severus couldn’t hear.

Draco looked at him guiltily and gave him an offhanded wave before he began to walk over to Severus. Before he could approach him, Severus stood and told Daryl, “Thank you for your company, Mr. Dixon.”

He then turned heel and walked to their tent. Now that he knew that Draco was ok, he couldn’t stand the sight of him.    

“Sev,” Draco called out to him in a small voice.

As he walked away, he heard Daryl rumble, “Hey! You scare ‘im like that again, I’ll whoop your ass, you hear?”

Severus didn’t hear the rest. He ran into their tent and leveled his breathing, then pulled out a basket and began to pick through his clothes. Trying to find something to do. The flap of their tent opened but he didn’t look.

“I’m sorry,” Draco said softly.

“Draco, you’ve greatly disappointed me today and I need you to leave me in peace for now,” he said without looking at him, and continued to separate their clothes.

“Sev, I’m sorry. I just wanted you to trust me,” Draco said, and after another few seconds of being ignored, he tried again, “Sev!”

“I know,” Severus said, lobbing whatever shirt he had in his hands down to the transfigured cot, “I know that’s all you wanted. That was entirely the wrong way to do it. I trust you less because of this!”

“How else am I meant to show you?” Draco demanded.

“Not by LEAVING without TELLING ME!” Severus roared and then, realizing the entire camp likely heard, he bent down to take his wand from his boot and cast ‘Muffliato’.

“You wouldn’t let me go otherwise!” Draco countered.  

“It’s been less than five weeks, Draco!” Severus said, in a tone that begged him to understand, “Five weeks since we watched all your classmates be ripped apart! Since I watched my colleagues, decorated war heroes, become easily overpowered. Five weeks is nothing at all and you expect me to just allow you to waltz into danger without a second thought as if nothing has happened? Your teenage capriciousness may make your memory frighteningly short, but I’ve survived this long by being unwaveringly cautious, not arrogantly thinking that I’m invincible!”

“You think I’m ignoring the danger? Do you even know me?” Draco asked, “I’m not some reckless Gryffindor, Severus. I know what I need to do to survive, you don’t have to remind me that they’re dangerous like I’m a toddler. I’ve lost people too! People I cared about! Blaise, Pansy!”

“Well, you seem to be all too happy spitting on their memory by going off on your own, aren’t you,” Severus snarled.

“How dare you, Severus! That is SO CALLOUS,” Draco said.

“Do you think your actions aren’t!?” Severus shot back, “Do you understand what you did to me all afternoon?!”

“I was hoping to be back before you noticed,” Draco admitted.

Severus scoffed, and his head pulsed painfully so he reached up to rub at his sore head.

“So, what are you playing at, then?” Draco asked, “Do you expect to just guilt me, so I never leave this campsite ever again?”

“I’d do anything to keep you and Potter alive,” Severus said.

“Then why do you let Potter leave?” Draco asked.

“What?” Severus asked.

“Why do you let Potter leave camp with Dixon when he damn well pleases?” Draco asked bitterly.

Severus was stunned. He’d never thought Draco was jealous of Harry of all people.

“Is that what this is about?” he asked.

“Do you think he’s more trustworthy than I am?” Draco asked.

“Of course not!”

“Do you think he’s more capable?”

“No!”

“Do you think he’s smarter than me?”

“Draco, stop being funny,” Severus said, sounding tired, rubbing more harshly at his forehead.

“Then what is it?!”

“Potter doesn’t ask to go to towns! He stays in the forest where it’s safe!”

“How do you know?!” Draco asked, “Harry bloody Potter has never been the ideal of obedience! He could be telling you one thing and then sneaking off to do another!”

“He lets me put tracking spells on him before he leaves, Draco. I am monitoring him the entire time he is gone. They have never stepped out of bounds.”

Draco sat down on his bed, eyes downcast, “I didn’t know that.”

Severus sat down on his own bed, reaching out to hold Draco’s hand, “Draco, I can’t lose you. I can’t lose either of you. Call me selfish, call me unreasonable, but don’t accuse me of not loving you. It’s simply untrue.”

Draco reached up with his free hand to wipe his face. “I’m sorry,” he said.

“I know,” Severus said.

The flap opened again. This time it was Harry, looking nervous.

“Er- Sophia said you were back,” Harry said.

“Your Gryffindor courage is working overtime today if you came in here knowing Draco was going to be in trouble,” Severus said, letting go of Draco’s hand.

“Actually, Daryl made me,” Harry admitted, “I was going to hide like a proper coward, but he grabbed me by the scruff and practically dragged me here. He’s an overgrown cat, that one.”

“He’s about as temperamental, certainly. Well, sit down,” Severus said, “What I’m going to say applies to you too.”

Harry sighed and sat down on his bed. Severus gathered his thoughts for a moment, and the boys stayed silent as he did.

Finally, he said, “I’m going to try to keep my paranoia in check, but you must promise me to not run away like that again. I will allow you both to venture outside of the campgrounds, but I can’t spend another afternoon like the one I just had so there will be rules.”

Draco and Harry readily nodded.

“You stay in Bankhead, don’t even think about going into the city. That’s number one. Number two, you never go alone,” Severus listed, “you will tell me when you go, you will go with protection spells and notification spells to tell me where you are and if something goes wrong. Remember, the inferi aren’t the only enemies out there. So tomorrow, you’re both going to practice your offensive spells until I’m satisfied you can do them. You’ll learn at least one of them wandless.”

“Done,” Harry said.

“Is that all?” Draco asked, surprised.  

“Oh,” Severus said, giving a wicked smirk, “You’re not getting out of this easily. You’re on laundry duty for two weeks.”

Draco groaned but didn’t argue.

“And you’re doing all of Merle’s undergarments,” Severus continued.

Harry let out a dark chuckle, looking over at Draco.

“What’s so funny, Potter? You’re joining him,” Severus told him.  

“What?!” Harry asked, outraged, “What did I do?”

“For acting grossly incompetent when I tried to show you how to Occlude your mind when we were in literal war but somehow being completely capable when it came to Draco breaking the rules,” Severus snapped.

 Harry groaned, falling back onto the bed, unable to argue.

_________

Daryl walked over to them the next morning, a few pistols in holsters hanging from his hand. “Hey, come on,” he told the three of them before they had a chance to leave for their morning lessons.

“What?” Severus asked.

“What’s all that?” Harry asked.

“No learnin’ today,” Daryl told Severus, “You and those brats don’t know how to shoot. We’re going to fix that, come on.”

Harry stood up immediately, eager to learn from the gruff man, but Draco donned a sour look on his face. “I don’t think I’m of the appropriate constitution for a gun.”

“You ain’t, that’s a part of the problem. Get your prissy ass up.”

Draco rolled his eyes as he too got up.

“You’re going to waste your bullets for us?” Severus asked.

“I ain’t doin’ it for you,” Daryl snapped with zero actual venom, “Doin’ it for me. You don’t know how to watch my back, you’re goin’ to get my ass killed. Least you need to know is which end the bullet comes out of.”

“The end with the hole in it,” Draco said, “Is that all?”

“Boy, shut your mouth and follow me,” Daryl said, before turning on his heel and walking away, without even bothering to check if they were following him.

The boys looked to Severus, who shrugged and said, “You heard him.”

Harry jogged to catch up to the tall American, but Draco and Severus followed a little slower. “You realize he’s doing this because he’s starting to care.”

“That was the point of this endeavor, was it not?” Severus pointed out.

“And he thinks we’re defenseless,” Draco continued.

“I realize that,” Severus said.

“Perhaps he’d feel more at ease if he knew about our magic,” Draco said.

“I imagine he might but we’re not telling him,” Severus said.

“Come on, Severus-” Draco began but Severus cut him off.

“I said no,” Severus said sternly.

Draco clasped his hands behind his back, and he was quiet the rest of the way. When they arrived at a clearing about half a mile away, they could see that, at some point, Daryl must have come out to set up a faux range up because a wooden fence had empty cans lined up in a row on top of it. Severus couldn’t help the smile that came over his face when he saw them. Realizing for the first time that, despite his hard exterior, Daryl was no Slytherin. He was just a bleeding heart Hufflepuff.

“Okay,” Daryl said, hanging the holsters on a low hanging branch and taking out two pistols, “there are no bullets in these. Just want to see the way you hold it.”

He handed one to Harry, who took it without question, and the other to Draco, who begrudgingly took it with a nose wrinkle. Harry bounced his hand with the gun in it, feeling out the weight, and gave Draco an excited, toothy grin. Harry snapped into a shooting pose, pretending he was an action hero, and pointed the gun at some trees in the distance, saying softly, “Pew pew.”

Draco rolled his eyes and groaned in secondhand embarrassment.

“Stop,” Daryl told Harry, taking out a third pistol from his belt.

Harry lowered the gun, but he couldn’t help the grin he still had.

“Number one, it ain’t a toy. I catch you pointin’ it at anything other than a target, prey, a walker, or some motherfucker tryin’ to kill you, and I slap you upside the head, got it?” Daryl said.

The boys nodded.

He then turned around, so he faced the lineup, and said, all while demonstrating, “When ya point. Ya want a slight bend to the elbow-”

He locked his elbows, “See that? None of that bullshit.”

He relaxed is arms, “firm grip with two – two – hands, you ain’t Rambo-”

Daryl spent nearly an hour explaining to them not just about stance but sights, grip, reloading, safety. The works. It was interesting to watch someone else try to teach Harry and Draco, and Severus found comfort in knowing the boys were exactly as they were in his class. Harry was quick to pick things up without really wanting to know how things worked. Halfway through Daryl’s thorough explanations, he would get bored and point the gun at targets to the side but would quickly lower it before Daryl caught him messing around. Severus caught his eye at one point and Harry cleared his throat and stopped fidgeting.

Draco, on the other hand, excelled in absorbing the knowledge but sometimes struggled to put it into practice.

“You’re holdin’ it too high up. See this?” Daryl said to Harry, pointing to the barrel, “When you pull the trigger, entire barrel’ll slide back. If ya hand’s in the way, it’s gonna pinch you bad.”

Harry adjusted his hands.

“Better,” Daryl said, looking over to Draco, “You, stop limp wristin’ it. It’s gonna kick back on you and if you don’t got a firm hold on it, it’ll recoil back into your face.”

Draco gripped the gun further. “Good,” Daryl said, “Alright, ready for real bullets?”

“Yes!” Harry said.

Daryl prepared his handgun with a magazine then swapped out Harry’s unloaded one first.

“A’ight, brat, show me what ya got,” he said.

Harry stepped up but before he took his stance, he said, “Oy, Malfoy, fancy making this interesting?”

“You have nothing I want, Potter,” Draco said snidely.

“Not even the last Pop-Tart?” Potter said temptingly.

Draco narrowed his eyes contemplatively.

“It’s not the bloody blueberry one, is it?” he asked.

“Brown Sugar Cinnamon.”

“Oh, I will happily take that from you, Potter,” Draco laughed, “What’s the wager?”

“First to knock a can off,” Harry said, “But if I win, I get one day removed from our mutual laundry sentence and you do it by yourself.”

Severus raised his eyebrow.

“Oy, that’s hardly a fair wager!” Draco said, turning to Severus, “You’re allowing this?”

Severus shrugged, “Only if you lose.”

Daryl snorted.

“Fine,” Harry said flippantly, “I’ll enjoy that Pop-Tart, then.”

“Robbery, Potter, sheer robbery, but you’ve got your wager,” Draco said, “Now go on, show me your pathetic excuse for aim.”

Harry turned back to the targets and took his stance. Adjusting his own errors carefully.

“Nope, keep both eyes open,” Daryl told him when he saw Harry close one eye, “You’re already blind as shit, don’t make it worse.”

Draco snickered. Harry opened his eye and after a few more seconds of silence, he squeezed the trigger. The bullet ricocheted off the fence. Harry grunted sadly, dropping his stance.

“Rubbish, Potter,” Draco said, “Just as I thought.”

“It’s fine,” Daryl said, getting closer and giving Harry more tips.

Eventually, Harry knocked a can off on the third shot, making the Gryffindor whoop and jump up and down. “A’ight,” Daryl said, “Give me that before you shoot yourself.”

Harry handed it over and walked over to Severus.

“5 points to Gryffindor,” Severus told him.

Harry beamed at him. Draco needed far more direction from Daryl on his stance but eventually, with Daryl’s approval, he took his first shot.

“Circe’s saggy tits!” he yelled, nearly dropping the gun.  

“That recoil’s a bitch, innit, Malfoy?” Harry called.

“Potter, language,” Severus scolded again.

“Told ya not to limp wrist it,” Daryl said, “Give it a firmer grip and try again.”

Draco adjusted his grip and took aim again. Miraculously, the can let out a hollow ‘dink’ as it flew off the fence. Draco lowered the gun, shocked.

“Bullocks!” Potter yelled.  

“I hit it?!” Draco asked, shocked, “I hit it!”

“10 points to Slytherin,” Severus said out loud.

“That Pop-Tart is mine, Potter!” Draco said, handing the gun to Daryl and walking over.

“Yeah, yeah,” Harry said grumpily.  

Severus smiled at their antics, before looking up and seeing an awaiting Daryl.

“Your turn,” Daryl told him.

“Oh, it’s alright,” Severus replied, “I think I’ve got the mechanics of it.”

“I ain’t tellin’ you again,” Daryl said.

Severus usually despised being told what to do, but something about his tone and the accent made it more playful than demanding and Severus felt an annoying tug around his navel.

“Come on,” Daryl coaxed, holding out an inviting hand, the handgun delicately resting on its side (muzzle facing away from them) in his other hand.  

Severus sighed deeply, walked closer, and reluctantly took the handgun from Daryl’s palm, surprised at how much heavier it was than he expected.

Severus jumped when he felt Daryl’s hands on his hips, moving him into place in front of him. He turned to give Daryl an indignant look at his nerve but felt his face start to heat involuntarily when he realized how close Daryl was standing to him, so he just turned to face forward again. The taller man leaned in, damn near whispering in his ear, making the hair on the back of his neck stand on end, “Go on and aim, but don’t shoot yet. I’m gonna to fix your stance first.”

It was all so innocent, but Severus struggled to focus. He raised the gun, putting his hands how Daryl had shown the boys. “Relax,” Daryl said, reaching around him from behind and forcing him to loosen his death grip on the gun, “Ya wanna good grip, but ya don’t need to strangle it.”

Once he’d done that, he nodded. “Good boy, now just spread your legs a little,” Daryl told him.

Severus’ eyes widened and a shudder shot down his spine, and he hated himself for such a visceral reaction. He was convinced Daryl was saying and doing these things on purpose.

Daryl must have realized what he said and how it sounded because he offered, “You want your feet to be the width of your shoulders.”

Severus swallowed hard and just nodded without looking at him, adjusting his feet. “Aight, you’re good to shoot when you’re ready. Don’t forget to use your sights.”

He squeezed the trigger, careful to anticipate the recoil, and one of the cans popped off the fence. Despite his embarrassment, Severus gave a smug smirk.

Daryl took the handgun from him, Severus relinquishing it easily, saying, “Didn’t need no practice after all.”

Severus shoved his hands in his pockets awkwardly and looked over his shoulder to look at Daryl, the man was just as indifferent as ever, but Severus could swear there was an uncharacteristic warmth in his eyes. Before he could convince himself of something clearly not there, he turned away from the target. Both boys were leaning against the tree. Harry had his eyebrows furrowed in question, but Draco had a devious smirk playing on his lips.  

“What?” he asked, a little more aggressively than he wanted to.

Harry shook his head and said, “My turn.”

He walked up to Daryl, who handed him the gun and continued his lessons. Draco raised an eyebrow at him, still smirking, and Severus narrowed his eyes at him.

“If you keep looking at me like that, I’m taking the Pop-Tart. I was the first one to knock a can off, after all,” Severus told him.

Draco laughed.  

In the end, they shared the Pop-Tart between the four of them. Draco took the Pop-Tart from Harry with a smug smirk but after staring at it with a reflective eye, he opened the pack and broke the first one in the pack in half and handed Harry the other half. Harry’s eyes lit up, smiling at Draco as he accepted it. Draco then broke the other one and handed one to Severus and, surprisingly, one to Daryl. Daryl hadn’t accepted it at first, but after Severus nudged him with his boot, the older man accepted it awkwardly.

Severus gave Daryl a smile and held up his half, nodding to Daryl. Daryl held up his other half and lightly tapped it against Severus’ in a mock ‘cheers’ before they ate their treat.

Harry and Draco were sitting next to each other, still discussing their little shooting lesson. No bickering, no name calling. Severus didn’t call attention to it for fear that if he did it would break the placidity over them.

Severus smiled in amusement at the thought, however. After all this time, peace was established between Slytherin and Gryffindor with a muggle Pop-Tart.

____________

“Good boy, spread your legs,” the gruff voice said in his ear.

Severus whimpered as calloused hands ran up his bare legs, massaging the sensitive skin on his inner thighs. At a particularly ticklish spot, Severus brought his knees up to his chest, but those hands impatiently gripped his knees and roughly pushed his legs apart, forcing his knees into the sheets underneath him. Severus gasped but didn’t move, allowing that gaze to roam over his naked form, waiting in anticipation.

He wasn’t disappointed.

Thick stubble grazed his inner thigh, leaving fire in its wake. Severus arched his back, gasping. His hands reaching down to run his fingers through the man’s hair, pulling, begging him to go higher. That sinful mouth obliged, nipping all the way up his thigh, and achingly close to his member, straining against his stomach. The man bypassed it, to Severus utter frustration, and instead he pressed soft kisses around his navel. As the man migrated up his body, Severus ran his hands from the man’s hair to his neck, shoulders, and finally, his back, in encouragement.

The man hummed in satisfaction as he latch onto Severus’ nipple, emitting a shout from Severus. He threw his head back, the muscles in his neck taut. The man alternated between sucking, licking, and worrying the hard nub between his teeth, feeding off Severus’ reactions.  After some time, he moved to lavish attention onto the other nipple. He brought his right hand up to loosely wrap around the front of Severus’ neck. Not enough to choke, but enough that Severus’ cock pulsed. The man’s thumb rubbed against Severus’ pulse point in his neck lightly before he ran it up Severus’ jaw. Severus whimpered.

Once the man had moved on from Severus’ chest, he used that hand to turn Severus’ head, allowing him to attack the pale neck in front of him with ravenous enthusiasm. The hard lines of his unknown lover’s chest and abs pressed against Severus like a puzzle piece as the man took the liberty of thrusting his pelvis against him. Severus wrapped his long legs around the man’s waist, pushing their cocks harder together, making the man groan deliciously in his ear.

“You want it?” the gravelly voice asked.

“Yes,” Severus gasped.

“Tell me what you want,” the voice demanded, rolling his hips into Severus.

“Oh, sweet Morgana!” he moaned, “Fuck me, Daryl!”

Severus awoke with a start; his hair sticking to his sweaty forehead, breath coming quick. He sat up and looked over at the boys. Thankfully, he hadn’t woken either of them. Draco was drooling into his pillow, mouth open, and Harry was snoring softly, his back to him. Severus brought his knees up and put his elbows on them, hands buried in his hair. He was mortified.

He was a professor, the guardian of two young boys who were only feet away from him, and he was having wet dreams about Daryl Dixon.

_______

Ending Credits Song: Y’all Motherfuckers Need Jesus – The Goddamn Gallows

Chapter Text

“What about these?” Daryl asked, showing Severus a few berries in his palm.

Severus took a quick look and told him, “Well, they won’t kill you, but I don’t suggest it. Those will give you diarrhea that will make you regret every meal you’ve ever eaten.”

“Guess I shouldn’ta eaten two of them already then,” Daryl joked in a monotone voice.

Severus laughed and said, “I’ll consider myself lucky, in that case, that the boys are the ones washing your undergarments for the next two weeks.”

Daryl gave him a smirk and shoulder bumped him, making Severus smile over at him. Free from its usual bigotry, Severus had discovered that Daryl had quite a dry sense of humor that he found himself liking. After spending so much time together, Severus could finally say they’d built enough rapport that he could respond to Daryl in kind.

He didn’t even have to invite Daryl out with him today. The man was already hovering around their tent when they’d come back from their morning lessons and Severus had taken advantage of his presence by asking him to gather as many dirty clothes as he could to task the boys with. The boys had groaned loudly at that.

Severus had told them, “Oh, did you think I forgot? Don’t let me hear you complaining, or you’ll be laundering clothes for the entire camp.”

In retaliation, they had insisted that Daryl join Severus on their usual foraging run. To ‘protect’ Severus. Severus had rolled his eyes at them but relented. Truthfully, he should have declined, given his dream the night before, but couldn’t find a legitimate excuse to do so. So, he allowed Daryl to tag along, ignoring how aware he suddenly was of Daryl’s presence. His broad shoulders, his deep chuckle, his mischievous smirk.  Severus was so intent on not fantasizing about Daryl that he found that’s all he could do. More than once he caught himself wondering if the feel of Daryl’s deep, southern drawl reverberating in his ear would send goosebumps down his entire body like they did in his dream, and that was the tamest of the randy thoughts that kept him distracted all day.

In the middle of one of his daydreams, he jumped violently, guiltily, when he heard a panicked scream of, “SEVERUS!”

Daryl and Severus, both, whipped around as both of his boys burst through the foliage at top speed. Severus quickly went to meet them halfway, but as they got close, they grabbed hold of one of his arms each to stop their momentum, sliding on the dead leaves on the ground, almost bringing all three of them down. After catching their balance, they somehow managed to get behind Severus and, even at their age and height, completely hide.

Daryl grabbed his crossbow from where he had leaned against a tree, taking aim.

Seconds later, Shane also burst through the trees, sweaty and disheveled with a gun in his hand. Severus immediately opened his arms to hide the boys further, but Daryl lowered his crossbow.

“Those fucking parasites!” Shane said, practically rabid, as he pointed the gun at them in an accusatory tone.

“Shane!” Lori yelled, following him out into the clearing, equally disheveled and sweaty.

“Officer Walsh, put that gun away!” Severus demanded, not even flinching at the gun in his face.

“They were snooping around like fucking criminals!” Shane yelled.

“I don’t care what they’ve done,” Severus yelled back, “You will put that gun away now!”

“We weren’t snooping!” Harry said from behind Severus.

“We just went to the quarry to do laundry,” Draco said, “It’s not our fault you were shagging close by!”

Severus’ jaw dropped.

Daryl turned to look at him, “What the fuck is shaggin’?”

“You pointed a gun at two teenagers because they caught you having sex?” Severus asked Shane and Lori.

Daryl’s eyebrows shot up to his hairline and he whistled awkwardly, as Lori guiltily pulled her flannel closer around herself.

“In what world is that a proper response?!” Severus yelled.

“There is a perfectly good trail to the quarry! What were they doing in the woods!?” Shane demanded.

“It’s not a crime to walk through the woods, Officer Walsh! If you didn’t want to get caught, go to the privacy of your tent, where such acts are appropriate!” Severus said.

Lori and Shane exchanged a glance, Lori’s hand twisting nervously in her flannel. That’s when Severus caught sight of the ring on Lori’s finger. Something he’d noticed before but had never cared to really ask about. He couldn’t help himself, and his eyes darted to Shane’s hands. There was no ring. Lori saw where his gaze had gone and hid her hand behind her.

“I see,” Snape said under his breath.

Shane turned red and said, “What are you looking at, you judgmental bastard! Her husband is dead!”

“Not a single person here has judged you. I haven’t a clue what your circumstances are, and frankly, I don’t care. Do not project your insecurities onto me and control your anger,” Severus said calmly.

“I am NOT projecting!” Shane yelled, getting closer.

Lori put a hand on Shane’s shoulder just as Daryl got between Shane and Severus. Severus looked up at Daryl, surprised.

Severus had always been the protector, not the protected.

“Shane, quiet!” Lori said, “The others will hear! Let’s just go!”

Shane was breathing through his nose like a bull, staring up at Daryl then at Severus, and brandished his gun once more, saying, “You don’t breathe a word of this to anyone, especially not Carl. Do you hear me? None of you! Not those delinquents of yours or your pet redneck either!”

“Understood,” Severus said smoothly, “And if you ever threaten either of my boys with a gun again, there will be nothing left of you for even the inferi to feast on.”

“Is that a threat?” Shane asked.

“Yes, in fact, it is a threat! Test me, and I will carry it out with my bare hands! Do you understand me?”

“Yes,” Lori said quickly, taking Shane by the wrist and pulling him away. Shane kept his eyes locked with Severus’ until they disappeared into the woods.

Severus rounded on the boys and said in shaky anger, “Stay. Away. From them!”

“Trust us, Severus,” Draco said, “We generally make it a point to avoid people pointing weapons at us.”

“We really didn’t mean to this time,” Harry said, “We were going to do the washing, like you said. How were we to think we’d run into them! Doing that of all things.”

“The number of times you two drove me mad by sneaking around the castle without getting caught. You couldn’t utilize a fraction of those skills to back away slowly from two people who should have been otherwise preoccupied? In Circe’s name, why?!”

“Don’t look at me,” Harry said, putting his hands on his hips and looking at Draco.  

Draco tried to avoid Severus’ eyes, but Severus prompted with a low, “Mr. Malfoy.”

Draco jumped a little, looking over at him, embarrassed, “I took one look at the two of them going at it and I gagged.”

Daryl snorted and it was like a chain reaction. Harry lost the battle with his own composure and started to laugh too. Draco stared off into the distance in faux trauma, “They were so uncoordinated, the pair of them.”

Severus finally broke and a chuckle escaped him before he reached up to cover his mouth with both hands, shaking his head, “Coordinated enough to gather their wits and chase after you. You realize how lucky you are? In the state he was in, Shane would have shot you hadn’t you found us.”

“Ooh but the scandal is delicious, isn’t it?” Draco asked conspiratorially, “Lori and Shane? I thought Lori had better taste than that.”

“I’m surprised I didn’t notice,” Severus said, “In hindsight, I should have. Shane is very close with Carl.”

“Not close enough that they want him to know though,” Harry said.

“Don’t know how the husband died,” Daryl pointed out, “If it was after everythin’ went to shit, don’t want him to know mom moved on quick.”

“Perhaps it wasn’t as quickly as we think. They knew each other before all this,” Severus said.

“How you know that?” Daryl asked.

“Andrea told me,” Severus told him, “Shane went to rescue Lori and Carl when it all went pear shaped.”

“So, husband mighta already been dead by that point?” Daryl said.

“It makes the most sense,” Severus said.

“Why you care anyway?” Daryl asked, “Don’t affect you none.”

Severus looked up at him, eyes wide. He’d let his old spy tendencies feed into his paranoia right in front of a muggle. He’d become so comfortable with Daryl that he’d simply…forgotten that he shouldn’t be speaking freely in front of him. Draco smirked at Severus.

“I don’t,” Severus said quickly.

“Oh, don’t mind us, Daryl. We’re just being gossipy maids,” Draco supplied, “The apocalypse can’t all be hunting and foraging. Though, I will be honest, I could have done without seeing Shane’s unwashed arse and Lori’s hairy minge.”

“Ew,” Harry said, wrinkling his nose at the blond.

At the same time, Severus let out a soft huff of disgust, but Draco’s comment made him realize something, “Speaking of ‘unwashed’, where is the laundry?”

Harry and Draco’s eyes widened. Harry even went as far as to look around them to see if he could see it.  

“Bloody hell!” Harry told Draco, “We dropped it when we were running away!”

Severus raised an eyebrow, “You’re saying there’s a basket of Mr. Dixon’s undergarments somewhere in the woods?”

Daryl looked at the boys unimpressed.

“Sorry, Daryl,” Harry said sheepishly.

“Well, go find it!” Severus told them, “You still have to do the wash, you aren’t getting out of that particular chore.”

As they begrudgingly walked away, Severus called after them, “And stay away from Shane and Lori!”

Severus turned to Daryl, who was looking at him, amused.

“Just once, I wish for a boring day,” Severus complained.

Daryl smirked.  

“Er- Mr. Dixon, I want to thank you,” Severus told him.

“What for?” Daryl asked.

“Getting between us. That gun was loaded, no doubt. That was very brave of you,” Severus told him.

Daryl’s ears turned red.  “I ain’t afraid of that douchebag,” Daryl grumbled, “And I ain’t the brave one, Shane is.”

Severus raised an eyebrow, laughing in disbelief, “Why?”

“Gotta be brave or stupid to get between mama bear and his cubs,” Daryl said, smirking at him.

Severus stifled a laugh and threw a handful of berries at Daryl.  

________________

“Dale,” Severus said, making the older man turn, “I am feeling particularly disgusting today. I desperately need to go and wash off some of this muck. If the brats step a toe out of line-”

Dale chuckled, putting a calming hand on Severus’ shoulder, “The boys are fine, Severus. You are too hard on them, they’re good boys.”

“You don’t know them like I do, Dale, they’re menaces,” Severus said, but shared a smile with Dale. 

“Well, we were all teenage boys once,” Dale said, “I can just imagine a teenage Severus. I bet you were a menace too.”

Severus faked being offended and said, “Me? I was a delight.”

Dale chuckled, “Sure, I’ll believe that never. You go enjoy your dip.”

“Thank you, Dale,” Severus said, “Do you mind telling everyone I’m down there and to give me 15 minutes?”

“Will do!” Dale said.

As he approached the quarry, Severus was pleased to see that no one was there. He looked around once more, just for the sake of comfort, before he stripped and walked into the water.

Despite the hot weather, the quarry was somewhat chilly. Severus stopped when the water was just below his hips, and he had to give several deep breaths before dunking himself beneath the cool water. Once his hair was sufficiently saturated, he stood and waved a hand and the small bottle of shampoo he’d left on the bank levitated over to him. He allowed tipped some of its contents into his hand before he sent it back to his clothes.  

Severus had washed and rinsed his hair and was finishing up running a cloth along himself when he heard movement up the path and stopped, looking over his shoulder. Severus turned further to look at his clothes on the bank and wondered if he would get to his wand in time. Just then, whoever it was walked around the bend of the trail and Severus saw it was no inferius. It was Daryl, smoking a cigarette. He seemed to be walking to the quarry to wash up himself because his muscle shirt was off and draped over one shoulder, a simple bar of soap in his hand.

Daryl must have been working on the Triumph, his torso and arms were covered in a light layer of grease and sweat, catching the light and accentuating his defined abs and chest as he walked. Severus’ mouth went dry at the sight.    

Daryl and Severus locked eyes, and they both paused.

After a second of frozen shock passed, Severus saw Daryl’s eyes give him a sweep and Severus realized how naked he was. With a gasp, dropped down further into the water to cover himself, arms crossed in front of his chest.

“Mr. Dixon, I am not decent,” Severus said, voice a little high with embarrassment.

Daryl didn’t turn, “So? We’re both guys.”

Severus stared at him eyes wide.

“What?” Daryl asked, sensing Severus’ panic, “Never been in a locker room before?”

“I’m no stranger to shared facilities, I did go to a boarding school,” Severus told him, “However, even as a teenager, I was not particularly fond of the arrangements.”

Daryl took another drag from his cigarette, blue eyes roaming along Severus’ bare back. Severus’ eye twitched but he didn’t let his eyes leave Daryl’s face. When Daryl finally met his eyes again, Severus said, “If you would be so kind to allow me five minutes.”

“Fine,” Daryl said, as he threw his shirt on again and turned around, without showing any other inclination to leave.

Severus made sure Daryl wasn’t looking and stood, silently casting a drying charm on himself, being careful not to dry his hair to not arouse suspicion. Severus quickly dressed, making sure Daryl was turned the entire time.

“Ya done yet?” Daryl asked, turning around as Severus was tugging his henley shirt down.

“Yes, thank you, Mr. Dixon,” Severus said, bending down and picking up his boots.

By the time Severus had put on his shoes and gathered his things, Daryl was casually tugging off his belt and throwing it onto the bank, using his toes to peel off his boots.

“It’s all yours, Mr. Dixon,” Severus told him as he walked past him.

Daryl grunted in response, but Severus felt his eyes on him all the way until he walked around the bend.

_________________________

“Fuck!” Andrea said one morning, looking through her bag with desperation.

“What’s wrong?” Severus asked, spooning some broth and veggies into a cup for Harry and Draco, who were waiting patiently.

They were at the communal table having a bit of lunch.

“I, uhh,” Andrea said, dropping her bag in frustration and rubbing her neck, “just realized I’m out of something I really need.”

“Isn’t Glenn going into the city today?” Severus said, having a spoonful of his own lunch.

“He already left,” Andrea said, then gave another frustrated cry of, “Fuck!”

“Well, what is it? Maybe I have what you need,” Severus said.

“I’d be really surprised, unless you or the boys happen to have a uterus I don’t know about,” Andrea said.

Severus looked up from his cup, eyebrow raised and a second later, he said, looking back down, “Oh.”

“What?” Harry asked, face scrunched in confusion.

Draco rolled his eyes, “She’s menstruating, Potter. Do keep up.”

“Oh,” Harry said, looking slightly disturbed.

Andrea glared at them both.

“A paradigm of sensitivity, per usual, Draco,” Severus said dryly.

Harry turned to Andrea and said brightly, “I’ve got a bit of chocolate I’ve been hoarding, if you want it.”

Draco let out a soft, betrayed gasp, “You what?”

Ignoring him, Harry said, “It had always helped Ginny when she was on the rag.”

“Whose Ginny?” Andrea asked.

“She’s my,” Harry said before pausing, “was my girlfriend. She…she was bit.”

Andrea’s eyes softened, but she didn’t apologize even though Severus could see it in her eyes that she wanted to. There was no sense in it. If they all apologized to each other for the people they lost, they’d never stop.

“That’s sweet of you Harry,” she said instead.

Harry shrugged, taking a sip of his soup.

Severus cleared his throat, “I think Andrea’s needs are a little different, Potter.”

“Is that something that could be at a convenience shop?” Draco asked innocently.

“Yeah, that’s a good point. I’m sure Snape can go get you what you need from the neighborhood,” Harry said suddenly.

Severus looked up, alarmed. “Me?” he asked.

“Well, someone would have to go with you,” Harry said matter-of-factly.

“I’m sure Dixon can be convinced,” Draco said.

Severus narrowed his eyes suspiciously at them. Andrea looked between him and the boys, amused, at least until Harry suddenly called out, “Daryl!”

Severus spluttered, turning around, and seeing the man had stopped walking to wherever he was going at Harry’s outburst.

“Severus needs to go into Bankhead, can you please escort him for us?” Draco asked.

“You two hellions-” Severus began.

“Andrea is on her period, she needs supplies and Glenn’s left,” Harry told him as Daryl approached.  

“Yes. By all means. Tell everyone,” Andrea said, miffed.

“Mr. Dixon, please don’t feel obligated-” Severus began.

“I’ll get my bow,” Daryl said, stalking off.

Severus looked back at the boys with his lips pursed. Draco was meeting him in the eye, a look of complete innocence on his face, but Harry was biting the corner of his mouth, awkwardly scraping at the bottom of his cup with his spoon. Severus placed his hands in front of them and leaned over the camping table to get close to their faces.

“I don’t know why you’re trying so hard to get rid of me but I’m only going to say this once,” Severus told them in a dangerous tone, “There will be no mischief in my absence. You will both behave. Do you understand?”

They both nodded readily and Severus straightened.

“Jesus Christ,” Andrea said, arms crossed, “The boys weren’t kidding, you’re kinda scary when you’re being serious.”

“Good to know I haven’t lost my touch out here,” Severus told her.

Severus drained the rest of his cup and left it in their makeshift ‘sink’ before going back to their tent to gather a rucksack. One without the expanding charm inside, in case Daryl saw fit to look inside, despite him lamenting not being able to carry as many things inside. Once he’d secured that, and his wand, he went back to the communal table where Daryl was already waiting with his cross bow.

“Alright, I’m ready,” Severus told Daryl before turning to the boys, “Would either of you like to come?”

“No,” they both said easily.

“If you find yourself in the pastry aisle though: Pop-Tarts, any flavor,” Draco said, “I’ve become addicted to the blasted things. Potter didn’t nick nearly enough.”

“I wouldn’t say no to more beef jerky if you can find it,” Harry said.

“Or you could both come with us, find your own junk,” Severus said, “You already have me running around like some bloody errand boy as it is, at least Andrea’s needs are important.”

“Oh, that reminds me,” Andrea said, “Some pain killers and a Snickers.”

“What in the world is a Snickers?” Severus asked.

Andrea sighed, looking at Daryl, “Daryl-”

“Yeah, yeah,” he said grumpily.

“Glenn says the smaller the group, the better, Sev,” Draco told him, “So you two go on.”

Severus sighed, rubbing at the bridge of his nose, “Fine.”

Daryl turned away from them and began to lumber down to the service road that led straight down into the town, Severus on his heels.  

“Have fun!” Draco called, waving to them.

Severus looked over to him, eyebrow raised.

Severus had assumed the walk would be a little awkward, given both of their stoic tendencies. Indeed, silence weighed down on them, but it wasn’t the kind that was unwanted. It was in comfortable but quiet company that they strolled down the path out of the reservoir park. Eventually Daryl took out a cigarette to light it and said, as they walked, “This the first time goin’ into town?”

“Since we found camp, I suppose it is,” Severus said.

“S’not so bad,” Daryl told him, “Hardly any of them walkers ‘round here. City is worse.”

Severus smiled. Severus wasn’t concerned about the inferi but felt oddly touched that Daryl had wanted to reassure him.

“So, she your girlfriend?” Daryl asked.

“Andrea?” Severus asked, surprised, “Certainly not. Why?”

Daryl shrugged, “No reason.”  

As they got closer to the neighborhood, Severus started to see more and more homes come into view. When he and the boys had first arrived, the homes had been mostly untouched. Abandoned cars with their doors still open and kicked in front doors that made way for looters, but those small signs of struggle were eerily juxtaposed by the still well-maintained lawns and freshly delivered parcels waiting to be opened by their recipients. Now, five weeks later, all he saw was disrepair. Blood-stained porches, shattered windows, dead gardens, and wilted potted plants.  

“Hmm,” Severus said, looking around.  

Daryl looked over at him questioningly. Severus simply said, “Curious, isn’t it? How quickly nature reclaims civilization?”  

Daryl looked around, “Almost like we don’t matter.”

“Indeed,” Severus said.

“This way,” Daryl said, pointing down a parallel street, “there’s a store down this road I haven’t hit yet. The others are pretty cleaned out.”

Severus nodded and followed down where Daryl was pointing. The store he mentioned was a local mom and pop pharmacy with two stories and a brick facade. A neighborhood store complete with American flags waving in front. A little less clinical, less sterile than some of the others that Severus had seen on their way here from the city. Daryl looked around them, seemingly to ensure no inferi were in the near vicinity and took one last drag of his cigarette before he dropped it to the ground and stepped on it. He took his crossbow and, using the butt end of it, started to pound on the glass of the shop. No movement. Daryl did it again and waited another minute before he deemed it safe and opened the door.

Severus grabbed the door to help hold it open for him as the taller man entered the shop, but before he could follow, the sound of heavy footfalls echoed in the empty convenience shop, and suddenly Daryl was being tackled. Daryl grunted and dropped his crossbow, the weapon sliding a few feet from him. As he hit the ground, his back nearly up against the wall near the door, he thrust his arm out, wrapping his hand around the inferius’ throat. The inferius snapped his jaws at Daryl, desperately trying to satiate its hunger.

“Mr. Dixon!” Severus cried, taking a few steps toward him.

“No!” Daryl warned him, “Back the fuck up before you get bit!”

Severus narrowed his eyes at Daryl, not willing to be told what to do. Severus looked around for a weapon and saw a bin full of wooden brooms. He took one out and he held it out in front of him at an angle, with the bristles resting on the floor; the perfect angle for him to have some leverage to kick it and snap the broom in half. He flipped the broom up so he could look at the broken side, satisfied with the splintered edge and he walked over to the pair determinedly.

“Professor!” Daryl snapped.

Severus ignored him and threw a well-aimed kick to the thing’s neck, forcing Daryl to let go of it, and pinning the inferius between his foot and the wall. The corpse snarled, reaching up to wrap its arm around Severus’ leg but Severus lifted the broom handle, the broken side down, and plunged it with all his might through the inferius’ skull.

The inferius became immobile immediately.

Breathing heavily, Severus let go of the broom and dropped his leg, making the corpse fall unceremoniously to its side with a heavy thump. Now that it was dead, he could see that this was likely the owner, living in a flat above the business. He was older but not elderly and wore a white coat. His body wasn’t all too decayed, his skin just hung off his bones limply as though the muscle had simply detached from his skeleton. He wasn’t even covered in as much blood as they usually were, just a perfect circle around his mouth.

Severus looked over to the American to check him. Daryl was sitting up against the wall, staring at him with an unreadable expression. Severus offered him a hand without a word.

Daryl took the offered hand after a moment and Severus helped him up. Once he was on his feet, Daryl leaned down and plucked the broom from the corpse’s head, giving it back to Severus before he walked further into the pharmacy to see if there were any others. Severus smiled after him with a little self-satisfaction, not being able to help feeling like he’d just earned a little bit of respect from the man.

Severus walked the length of the front of the store, looking down each aisle to decipher what aisle contained what. As he was rounding a corner to the far right, a woman inferius lunged at him from the shadowed aisle. The wife.

She was a little worse for wear than her husband, leading Severus to believe he died first and had been feasting on his wife. Entire chunks of her neck and shoulder were missing, blood running down her dressing gown, her once blonde hair matted in a crooked bun atop her head.

Severus leaned back in shock and shoved the broom in front of him blindly. The woman followed him, swinging her arms wildly, unintentionally but effectively slapping the broom from his hands. Severus took another step back away from her and he gasped loudly when he felt his right foot roll beneath him, unknowingly having stepped directly on top of the broom. His ankle easily buckled, a sharp pain shooting up his leg. He dropped spectacularly onto his back, leg up in the air comically as if he’d slipped on a banana peel. Instantly, the inferius was on top of him but he’d thankfully fallen within arm’s reach of the broom that was swaying to and fro next to him. He made a quick grab for it but not with enough time or leverage to stab the inferius. Instead, he shoved the broom into the inferius’ mouth like a bridle.

The woman screeched in anger, trying to disengage the broom from her jaw but Severus shoved it so far back that the skin in the corners of her mouth began to rip like paper. Severus grunted with the effort to keep her at bay and looked around for a way out. Suddenly, a ‘thwack’ rang through the air and the woman slumped. An arrow now protruding from her forehead.

Severus gave a loud sigh of relief and pushed her to the side, sitting up, panting.  Daryl lowered his crossbow.

“Thank you, Mr. Dixon,” Severus told him.

“We’re even now,” he said.

“I didn’t realize we were keeping count.”

“Always keep count,” Daryl said, “One less rabbit I gotta hunt for now.”

Severus laughed at the prospect of Daryl showing gratitude with skinned rabbits. Severus moved to stand but immediately, his ankle protested. He let out a small ‘ow’ and a hiss, immediately sitting back down to remove his weight from the foot. “What?” Daryl asked, suddenly in alert, “A bite?”

“No! No, no,” Severus assured.

Despite now being able to say he considered Daryl somewhat of a friend, he wouldn’t put it past the man to shoot him if he thought he’d been bitten.

“I just – I seem to have rolled my right ankle a bit,” Severus said, “I think I just need to rest a moment.”

Daryl approached him, swinging his crossbow onto his back and crouching down, using one hand to straighten Severus’ leg and lift his ankle off the ground while he used the other to carefully lift his denims up a bit.

“That’s unnecessary, Mr. Dixon. I-” Severus began.

“Shut up,” Daryl said frankly.

Severus snapped his jaw shut, glaring at Daryl. Daryl ignored him as he took off Severus’ boot and sock. Using surprisingly gentle hands, he tested his range of motion, watching for anything like unnatural movement or a pop that would alert to a fracture. The man ran his thumb down Severus’ bare foot. Feeling for what, Severus wasn’t sure, but his traitorous cheeks began to heat up the more Daryl’s hands were on him.

“It’s not numb right, you can feel that?” Daryl asked.

Severus nodded his head, not trusting his voice.

Daryl’s thumb pressed against a particularly sore spot and Severus couldn’t help the loud moan of pain that unexpectedly escaped him. Daryl’s head whipped up, and Severus slapped a hand over his mouth, his face blazing hot.

“Tender?” Daryl teased.

Severus dropped his hand and narrowed his eyes at the man. Daryl smirked at him.

“Yeah,” the man confirmed, “Not broken. It’s not even swellin’ that much so it’s not even too bad of a sprain.”

Severus sighed in relief. A sprain he could heal. A break was something else entirely.

“Thank Morgana for that,” Severus said, “A break would have been bad.”

“Wait here,” Daryl said, standing up and walking around the corner.

He returned with an unopened box of elastic bandages and pain killers. Severus cupped his hands in invitation, prompting Daryl to throw him the box of painkillers. “For the swellin’. Couldn’t find no water,” Daryl told him.

“That’s alright,” Severus said, “I don’t need any. Thank you.”

As Severus opened the painkillers, Daryl ripped into the plastic of the bandages and began bandaging Severus’ ankle up. Severus threw back the pain killers and swallowed them dry before he pulled his rucksack off and stored the rest of the bottle inside. He laid his rucksack to the side, and watched Daryl expertly wrap him up.

“Is there anything you can’t do, Mr. Dixon?” Severus asked, a little more in awe than he meant to.

Daryl’s ears turned pink, and he shrugged, giving Severus the impression that the man wasn’t complimented enough.

“I’m sorry,” Severus said.

“What for,” Daryl asked as he adhered the end of the bandage to itself.

“I’m not usually such a damsel in distress,” Severus said as Daryl helped him put his socks and boot back on before he stood up, “I hadn’t expected to end up a burden to you on this little outing.”

“You ain’t,” Daryl said before holding out both hands for him, “Come on. Up you get.”

Severus put the rucksack back on and gripped both of Daryl’s hands, allowing himself to be hauled up, careful not to put any pressure on his foot. Once he was steady on his feet, Daryl let him go and said, “Does it still hurt?”

Severus put pressure on his foot experimentally. Daryl had done a good job. Severus barely felt a small twinge throbbing from his ankle, but it was tolerable. “It feels loads better,” he told him, “Thank you.”

“Good,” the taller man said, “Gonna give it one more sweep, no more surprises.”

Severus nodded, watching Daryl walk away and turn a corner. Severus dug into his sleeve and took out his wand. He pointed it as his sprained ankle and whispered, “Episkey.”

At once, even the leftover throb left him. Satisfied, he put his wand away and went in search of the items they’d come for. It only took a few minutes for Severus to find the right aisle.

“Oh, good lord,” Severus said, staring at the wall of feminine hygiene products, “Why are there so many?”

He called out over the aisles, “Mr. Dixon, you don’t happen to know anything about tampons, do you?”

“You’re serious?” was the gruff response.

“It’s a valid question,” Severus said distractedly, as he started to pull boxes off the shelf, reading through them, “You have proven time and time again to be a man of many talents.”

Daryl came around the corner and stood by him, and Severus presented the two boxes to him.

“Pearl,” Severus asked, shaking the box at him, then shaking the other one, “or Radiant?”

Daryl did not look amused, making Severus chuckle.

“Thought you was a professor at some fancy boardin’ school?” Daryl asked, “None of the coeds ever had this problem?”

“If they did, they never came to me,” Severus told him, putting the boxes back, “I don’t think I was seen as a pillar of comfort for this particular problem, but that’s why we have Prefects.”

“What’s a Prefect?” Daryl asked.

“It’s an appointed position amongst the student body. There are two at the school: Prefects and Head Boys or Girls. If a student excels academically and has a good reputation, they become Prefects. They are trusted to lead the other students in safety procedures, they can discipline, et cetera, et cetera. We have four houses at the school, each house has 2 prefects each. Generally, a boy and a girl,” Severus explained.

The entire time he spoke, he was picking up box after box, overwhelmed with the options. “Do you think Andrea wants them scented?” he asked offhandedly.

Daryl’s immediate response being, “I don fuckin’ know.”

Severus put the box back.  

“Anyway,” he said, “their final year in school, a Head Boy and Head Girl are selected, and they oversee the Prefects. The students tended to trust their own classmates over their professors for these types of things. Draco was a Prefect, his father was one. Potter’s parents were Head Boy and Girl.”

“You went to that same school,” Daryl said, “Were you one?”

Severus smirked at him, “I said good reputations.”

Daryl glowered at him playfully, shaking his head. Severus plucked a box off the shelf, “Sport Fit, it is!”

After Severus had tucked two boxes into his rucksack, they meandered down the aisle slowly to give it a thorough sweep to make sure Severus couldn’t find any others he thought were better. All the while, Severus took great care in emphasizing a limp so Daryl wouldn’t be suspicious of how he recovered so quickly.

Until they’d unknowingly wandered into the section of the feminine hygiene aisle that also included items such as lubricant and condoms. Both men stopped, staring at the shelf. Severus tried his hardest not to blush or acknowledge Daryl in any way as he quickly turned away from the shelf and walked round to the next aisle. Daryl lingered a moment longer in the aisle and, by Merlin, did the idea of Daryl Dixon and lube in the same sentence make Severus’ pulse race with excitement.

The next aisle seemed to be over-the-counter medications, and he quickly grabbed the rest of the pain killers that were left (of which there weren’t many), disinfectants, antibiotic ointment, anything he could find that he thought would be useful. When something on the shelf caught his eye. Severus gasped and snatched the bottle from the shelf. Daryl whipped around the corner, bow at the ready. Severus jumped.

Daryl dropped the crossbow, looking at him annoyed.

“Sorry,” Severus said before showing him the bottle, “Migraine medicine. Loads of it.”

“Migraines?” Daryl asked, walking over to him, “What are you, a chick?”

“Do you understand what it’s like living in the same tent with two teenagers that fight like cats and dogs?” Severus said, throwing the box into his rucksack and grabbing two more, “I went through an entire bottle of Tylenol in less than a month.”

Severus zipped up the rucksack and said, “I don’t think this’ll fit much more. Let’s look to see if they have any of the snacks they wanted and let’s be on our way.”

Daryl nodded, “Food’s by the register.”

Severus limped to the register, Daryl patiently by his side and, when they got there, Severus put the overstuffed rucksack onto the counter, looking through all the options. Some of the shelves were completely empty and, tragically, held no beef jerky or Pop Tarts.

While Severus was perusing, Daryl walked around the register and grabbed several packs of cigarettes from behind the counter, keeping them at his side. Severus, however, opened the rucksack and motioned for him to put the cigarettes inside. Daryl just stared at him. Severus shook the rucksack at him, and Daryl finally relented and put them inside. When Daryl joined him on the other side of the counter, Severus asked, “What was that chocolate Andrea wanted?”

“Snickers,” Daryl said, “Don’t see any though.”

“Would this one do?” Severus asked, picking up a Crunch bar.

Daryl shrugged, “It’s chocolate.”

“Right,” Severus said, throwing it into the bag, “It can’t be helped. Can you pick something you think the boys would like? I’m not very familiar with American snacks.”

Daryl grabbed a few things and anything he handed over, Severus put into the bag. Together, they cleared another shelf and a half until Severus finally said no more and closed the bag with difficulty.

“I’m ready to go home, Mr. Dixon, how about you?” Severus asked, putting on the rucksack.

“Yeah,” Daryl said and led them out of the store, holding open the door for Severus like a proper gentleman (but Severus wasn’t going to tell him that).

They walked back together in more comfortable silence. They encountered two more inferi but Daryl always quietly put them down with an arrow and there were no more incidents the entire way back. Severus sometimes struggled to remember that he needed to have a slight limp but thankfully, Daryl never caught the moments when he’d forgotten. As they got to the camp, Severus didn’t see Draco or Harry, but he assumed they’d show themselves soon enough. Andrea stood from the bonfire and, from afar, pointed to his limping with her eyebrow raised. Severus waved off her concern and she dropped her hand but continued to walk to meet them at the communal table as Severus put the rucksack onto it. Daryl waited as Severus opened the bag and dug out his cigarettes. Severus handed them over and said, “Do you want anything else? Any of the medicine or the snacks?”

“Nah,” Daryl said.

“Are you sure? You are just as entitled to them as I am.”

Daryl leaned over and looked into the bag before nabbing a Twinkie and walking away without another word. “Thank you for accompanying me, Mr. Dixon,” Severus called after him.

Daryl saluted him without turning around.

“What happened to you,” Andrea teased with a smirk.  

“Tripped over a broom,” Severus said, “Damn inferius snuck up on me.”

Andrea snorted, “Are you glad you took your muscle now?”

Severus dropped the Crunch bar in front of her, ignoring her question, “We could not find you a Snickers, this was the best they had.”

“Could be worse, could have been 3 Musketeers,” Andrea said, opening the chocolate and taking a bite.

“Don’t ever send me to get you tampons again,” Severus said, slamming the boxes down in front of her, “Scented, jumbo, cotton organic. There were too many bloody choices, so I just picked one. If you don’t like it, wrap some toilet tissue around a stick and use that instead.”

Andrea chuckled, “Don’t get cranky with me, I didn’t send you to get shit, that was Harry and Draco.”

“Where are those imps, I imagine they are off doing whatever it is they wanted me gone for,” Severus said.

“Easy, Paranoia,” Andrea said, picking up the boxes and looking at them, “The only thing they did when you left was fight over that chocolate bar Harry had been hiding. Draco has been in your tent, otherwise, and Harry is with the kids at the quarry. Ooh, sport fit!”

“I’m glad you approve. Here, some painkillers for your pulsating uterus,” Severus said, setting one of the bottles in front of her, “Now, I’m going to go put this leg up.”

Severus zipped up the bag and threw it over his shoulder before he limped to his tent.

“Thanks, Sev!” Andrea called.

Severus waved at her as he walked back slowly to his tent. Draco was outside of the tent, lounging in the sun with a book when he approached. The movement made him look up and his eyes widened when he saw Severus limping towards him. He stood, going over to help him.

“What in the world happened?” Draco asked.

“It’s just a sprain, I’ll be fine,” Severus assured him as Harry ran over from the opposite direction, hair still dripping wet, and a towel draped over his shoulder.

“What happened?” Harry demanded, “What went wrong?”

Severus looked between them, a little surprised, “When did you two become such nervous mums?”

“You’re limping!” Harry said.

“It’s a sprain, hardly cause for a show!”

“That’s it? Why didn’t you-” Harry began to say, but stopped and looked around to make sure the others weren’t listening.

“I did, but I did not want to rouse suspicion,” Severus said through gritted teeth, before raising his voice more and saying pointedly, “I’ll be right as rain tomorrow.”

“Ah,” Harry said, “Well, alright then. Did you find beef jerky?”

Severus rolled his eyes, “No, sadly, most of the snacks had already been pilfered. No jerky, no Pop Tarts.”

“Shame,” Draco said.

“I found twinkies and hand pies,” Severus said, handing the rucksack to Draco, “They’re a little expired but Mr. Dixon didn’t seem concerned, so I imagine they haven’t really turned. You’re welcome to them. Put the other items into our normal storage. It’s the least you can do, for sending me into Bankhead. Are you done with your mischief or are you going to send me on another errand?”

The boys looked at each other as though considering it, ignoring his sarcasm, and Harry said, “You’re excused.”

Severus’ jaw dropped at Harry’s cheek, but Harry just grinned at him and walked into the tent to put their items away.

____________________________

Ending Credits Song: Danger and Dread – Brown Bird

Chapter Text

“Dixon, you need a haircut, otherwise a family of bears are going to adopt you,” Harry said.

“Fuck that glass house, huh? You still gonna throw them stones, ain’t you,” Daryl told him, making Harry cackle.

“He’s right, Potter,” Draco said, handing over a freshly peeled potato to Severus, “I haven’t come within 3 feet of you for fear your hair is going to drag me in and Severus will never find me again.”

Harry put a hand of faux indignation on his chest. Severus chuckled as he helped Jacqui and Lori prepare dinner. Somehow, hearing the three of them bicker had become a beloved pastime.

“You know, Severus has a steady hand, maybe he can try and make you both look presentable,” Draco said.

“For who? The fucking walkers?” Daryl said.

“For the rest of us, honey,” Jacqui said.

Daryl grumbled. Severus was so thankful to Jacqui. Out of all of them, she seemed to understand that unity was important and, despite hearing worse things come out of Merle’s mouth than anyone there, she still seemed willing to try.

“Snape, do you mind?” Harry asked.

Severus sighed. “You’re going to trust someone who clearly doesn’t feel the need to cut his own hair?”

“Considering you cut potatoes like you’re a damn surgeon,” Jacqui said picking up one of the perfectly square potato pieces to show him, “I’d trust you to split a strand of hair right down the middle.”

“What? I worked in a very precise field,” Severus told her, “You tell me to dice, I ask how fine.”

Jacqui laughed, throwing his potato back into his pile, “Lori, don’t you got some scissors.”

Lori paused in her chopping ever so slightly before recovering. Severus knew why. He had nothing against Lori, and hoped Lori knew that, but things had become much more strained between them once Harry and Draco caught her with Shane. She was still friendly when others were around, but there was a definitive coldness to her now.

“Lori, would you be amendable to letting me use them?” Severus asked.

“Of course,” Lori said, setting the knife down and using a rag to wipe her hands off, “I’ll go get them.”

She returned a few minutes later, just as Severus finished up his dicing and handing his basket to Jacqui. “Thank you,” Severus told Lori, before turning to the boys, “Alright Potter, come sit on this stump, it’s taller.”

Harry got up and walked over, sitting down on the stump in front of Severus. “Don’t cut it too short,” he said, suddenly sounding nervous, “I hate it, Petunia would always cut it too short.”

“That your aunt?” Daryl asked, “That’s a Southern name if I ever heard one.”

Harry nodded.

“Petunia would cut your hair?” Severus asked, surprised, running his fingers through his hair and pulling on the strands gently to see their true length, “I’m surprised by that. She’d always been a bit snooty, I thought she’d only go to salons.”

Harry scoffed, “Well, of course she did, and my uncle and cousin went to barbers.”

Severus raised an eyebrow, but before he could ask, Harry said under his breath, “Couldn’t be bothered to spend any money on me though.”

Severus stilled as he felt a rush of anger go through him. Especially knowing that Petunia received a stipend to have Harry there. Severus looked over to Draco and Daryl, and both of their forced masks of indifference told him they had also heard.

“Hey, Snape,” Harry suddenly asked, “Do you think she and Vernon are dead?”

Severus cleared his throat as he continued to look through his hair. Severus knew how he wanted to answer but given Harry’s Gryffindor sensibilities, he assumed it wasn’t the right choice. In the end, he figured Harry wouldn’t have asked him if he didn’t want to hear his real thoughts.

“One can only hope, Potter,” Severus said casually, “Now, sit up straight or this will turn out poorly.”

Severus made quick work of it. Harry’s hair was utter chaos but, in the end, Severus was proud of how he’d managed. He kept it somewhat long, just a little more cleaned up, and was careful to keep enough fringe to cover his scar. Severus knew Harry was grateful for that given the wide smile on his face when he reached up to feel where the fringe fell on his forehead.

“Alright, Potter, you’re done,” Severus said.

Potter sprung up, running a hand through his hair and brushing stray clumps of hair from his shoulders, “I feel loads better.”

“Finally, Potter, you don’t look like an ungroomed kneazle,” Draco said.

Severus looked over at Draco with a glare, but he was oblivious to his blunder. Trust Daryl to not let it slip by him because he instantly asked, “The fuck is a kneazle?”  

Draco’s eyes widened, apparently having forgotten that Daryl was sitting with them. He looked up to Harry, panicking, but Harry seemed content with smirking at the blond boy and letting him get out of his own mess.

“It’s a breed of cat we have in England, Mr. Dixon,” Severus said.

“Hmm,” Daryl said, looking between them all.

“Thanks, Snape,” Harry said as he and Draco gathered up their things.

“Oy, where are you two off to?” Severus said.

They both looked up like a deer in headlights. “Err-” Harry began.

“Oh, we promised Carl and Louis that we’d play some football with them,” Draco said.

“Right, Glenn brought us back a ball from the last run into a city,” Harry said, beginning to walk away.

“We’ll see you for dinner,” Draco promised, following Harry.

With that, they both scurried away.

Severus looked over to Daryl with a shrug and said, “Are you ready, Mr. Dixon?”

“You really goin’ to cut my hair?” Daryl asked.

“Not if you don’t want me to,” Severus said cautiously.

Daryl scratched at his head and sighed, “Nah, should get it done. Can’t hunt if I got hair in my eyes.”

Severus smiled. Trust Daryl to need an excuse so he didn’t seem vain.

“Can’t have that,” Severus said with a smirk.

Daryl went to stand up, assumingly to go and sit on the same stump as Harry, but Severus stopped him.

“No, no,” Severus said, patting his shoulder and digging his hand in the man’s hair, “You’re plenty tall. Right here is fine.”

Once Severus figured out the length, he carefully began to work. He was a little slower with Daryl. Mucking up Harry’s hair was one thing, but Daryl was sensitive to perceived sabotage and didn’t want him to think he did it on purpose if it turned out poorly.

“Kinda get why you like Sophia braidin’ your hair now,” Daryl murmured.

Severus chuckled, “Relaxing, isn’t it?”

As he got around to the front, he crouched down and used his fingers to check the length of the hair around Daryl’s cheeks. Severus realized Daryl had closed his eyes at some point. When he opened them, their gazes met, and the look in his eyes could be described as nothing short of a smolder. Severus felt his face warm under that blue gaze and he swallowed uncomfortably.                                                                                                                                         

“SEVERUS TOBIAS SNAPE!”

“WHAT!” Severus yelled, jumping, taking his hands off Daryl, and whipping around.

Andrea was standing a few feet away from them, her arms crossed, eyebrow raised, “I’ve been calling your name for like 10 minutes. Dinner is ready.”

“Oh- alright, thank you. We’ll be right there,” Severus said, rubbing his chest over his thumping heart.

Andrea wiggled her eyebrows at him and turned to go back to where the others were congregating. Severus looked back to Daryl, who was glaring after Andrea, a deep frown on his face. Severus cleared his throat and went back to checking the length. Once he was satisfied it was even, he stood.

“You’re all set, Mr. Dixon.”

“Thanks,” he said grumpily, getting up and walking away quickly.

______________________

“Just fuck him already,” Andrea said.

Severus looked at her, alarmed, and she laughed.

“At least once a day I wonder what nonsense is going to come out of your mouth next and every day you set the bar a little higher,” Severus told her.

“You know I say the same about you,” Andrea said, “Look, I’m sorry, I had to say something. I know I’m kind of ruining this weird little flirting you’re doing but both of you are so emotionally constipated I don’t have the confidence you’ll ever get there on your own.”

“What are you going on about, you daft cow?” Severus asked.

Andrea sighed and looked at him right in the eye, and slowly said, as though speaking to a child, “You and Daryl are not subtle. You’ve been gagging for each other for weeks and at this point, I’m ready to lock you two in a room together until you do something about it.”

Still unwilling to admit to it, Severus said, “That’s not funny, Andrea.”

“I know it’s not! It’s annoying! I have to watch you two leer at each other from across a clearing all day long and I can’t even sit with you anymore without Daryl wanting to gut me like a deer.”

“I am not leering at him!” Severus said, risking a glance at Daryl and catching the taller man staring.

Daryl was quickly distracted by whatever Merle was telling him and looked away, making Andrea snicker.

“As if the likes of Daryl Dixon would ever be queer,” Severus told her, “The man is every kind of ‘phobe’ you can list and more.”

“I don’t know, Daryl tends to be quieter than Merle,” Andrea said, “I mean, don’t get me wrong, the shit he spouts could pickle vegetables, but I think all that ‘rah rah ‘murica’ stuff is for show. Trust me, he’s interested. If you two were dogs, he’d have his nose buried in your crotch right now.”

“Stop it!” Severus snapped, making Andrea cackle as he looked around, embarrassed, “The brats will hear you. They would never let me hear the end of it.”

Andrea scoffed, “Severus, for as smart as you are, you are so dumb sometimes.”

Severus looked back at her, “Why do you say that?”

“You haven’t noticed they’ve been sending you on little errands with Daryl for a week now?”

Severus blinked as he ran through the entire week in his mind. “Those sly little shits,” he finally said.

“It was kind of funny,” Andrea said, “I mean you were so suspicious that they were trying to pull one over on you that you didn’t even notice they were setting you up. Literally. Are you mad?”

Severus thought it over and cocked his head. “I suppose not. To be honest, I’m kind of impressed they managed to work together on something. The only thing they ever accomplished together before was giving me migraines.”

Severus crossed his arms and Andrea smirked at him, allowing him to think it over. He couldn’t believe someone had seemed to notice his affection for Daryl despite his own insistence to ignore it.  

“You know, I’ve never been in a relationship,” Severus admitted, also crossing his legs at the ankle, staring contemplatively into the fire.

“Never?” Andrea asked.

Severus shook his head.

“Well, I’m not saying you have to date him, just…play with him a little,” Andrea said, then awkwardly paused and said, “Wait, have you…don’t tell me…”

“You can say sex, Andy,” Severus said after rolling his eyes, “and you realize I’m nearly forty. I’m not that repressed.”

“I don’t know, sometimes I swear you jumped right out of a Jane Austen novel. I keep showing you my bare wrists to see if you swoon but so far you haven’t,” Andrea said.

“Well, that’s because I’m an ankle man,” Severus told her matter-of-factly, “but I would be careful what you do with that knowledge if you don’t want me to carry you off and have my way with you.”

“Heh,” Andrea snickered, but looked at him sardonically and said, “Come on, why have you never dated anyone? There has to be a reason. You’re smart, you had a good job. You’re funny. Well, that one might be me being generous, but you make me laugh.”

“Not everyone finds my humor as amusing as you do. Further, you’re overlooking a rather important pre-requisite to romantic interest and that’s being somewhat attractive,” Severus said bitterly.

“Oh, don’t give me that, you’re plenty attractive,” Andrea said flippantly, “We have some truly ugly bastards sitting here in this clearing and half of them are married. I mean-”

Andrea looked around, lowering her voice, “-look at Ed. Imagine that above you every night.”

“Andy please, we’re about to eat,” Severus said, “Allow me to keep some of my appetite.”

“And Carol had a child with him. Yikes.”

Severus gave her a crooked smile and a shrug. He could blame the war, and while it did take up a large part of his youth, with his tarnished reputation following him for the next decade after, Severus knew it wasn’t just that. Regardless, he couldn’t tell Andrea any of that.

“I was unpopular in school, pining over my best friend, who married and had a child with my schoolyard bully. When I finally left school, I was too busy doing my mastery. I worked my arse off to become the youngest scholar in my subject and then immediately went back to my school to teach. It’s annoyingly difficult to focus on your love life when you’re surrounded by teenage brats at a boarding school.”

“God, I keep forgetting it was a boarding school,” Andrea said, “What a cockblock.”

After a moment, Severus said, “It’s just…it’s somewhat surreal to me. Having this conversation. It’s silly, - stop laughing at me - this is a silly problem to have. We have experienced global chaos, the world has effectively ended, I genuinely thought my life was over six months ago; and now I’m sat here, in the States, listening to you try to convince me to have a sex with a strange man in the woods.”

Andrea gave him a look, “I know my sense of time is off, but pretty sure the apocalypse only started like six weeks ago.”

Severus nodded, “I don’t want to sound dramatic, but life has not been easy. The fact that Harry, Draco, and I have survived with our sanity-”

“Survived what,” Andrea asked, “Boarding school can’t be that bad.”

Severus bit his lip. After a few moments of silence, Andrea must have realized it was a longer story than she cared to hear and continued.

“Well, whatever it was, you have survived and there is no use looking back and feeling sorry for yourself. Look forward,” Andrea said, holding out a hand to metaphorically present the future to him but it just so happened to be in Daryl’s direction, “where there is a hot-blooded man over there who seems to want to bend you over the nearest tree stump. So, unless you’re not into men, or just not into Daryl, I say let him.”

“I’m not attracted to Daryl Dixon,” Severus said, confident that he was convincing when he said it.

“There it is,” Andrea said pointing to him, “That’s your nonsense of the day! Quota filled.”

Severus gave a non-committal hum. Trust Andrea to not take his bullshit. Of course he found Daryl attractive, his own subconscious knew it before he did. Tall, nice muscles, blue eyes, soft brown hair, mole above his lip, a trimmed beard, even his venomous tongue so quick with insults.

“Alright, I suppose I can see the appeal,” Severus said.

Andrea smirked at him.

“He’s so mean,” Severus said, as a last-ditch effort to convince himself.

“So are you,” Andrea said, patting his shoulder, “Maybe the sex will be hotter.”

_____________

“Sev,” Draco said as he approached him the next morning.

Severus looked up from his meal as Draco sat down.

“I don’t think this is a major issue just yet but it’s best to tell you,” Draco said, “I’m starting to notice some fine crystallization around the stoppers of the healing potions in our rucksack.”

Severus sighed, dropping his spoon a little too harshly into his bowl, “Blast. Too much air is getting into the vials when we open them.”

“If we don’t find a preserving agent soon, they’ll be useless,” Draco agreed.

“Thank you for telling me, I’ll go see what I can find in the woods today,” Severus said.

“Perhaps you should ask Dixon to go with you,” Draco said as casually as he could.

Severus didn’t even stop himself from rolling his eyes and looked over at Draco with a glare. Now with a clearer understanding of what they were doing, he felt foolish for not seeing it sooner. They were hardly subtle. The look in his eyes must have told Draco all he needed because he just gave him a knowing grin.

“Ah, I see the game is up,” Draco said, “Took you long enough. What gave it away?”

Severus put his bowl down, “As loathe as I am to admit it, Andrea had to tell me.”

Draco laughed, “That’s disappointing. You’ve become less perceptive, but I suppose that’s just what happens in old age.”

Severus crossed his arms in indignation.

“Clearly, I’ve been allowing you two to get away with disrespecting me far too much lately,” Severus said, “Perhaps some additional chores will help you mind your tongue.”

“Oh, you’re no fun, Severus,” Draco said, “Potter and I are bored and you two are clearly interested in each other.”

“If I have become less perceptive, you have become straight out blind,” Severus said.

Draco sighed, “So defensive.”

“Draco,” Severus warned.

“Yes, yes, alright, I’ll tell Potter you are without a doubt not interested in Dixon and we will cease our matchmaking,” Draco said standing up, “Truly, however, I wasn’t lying about the vials. With or without Dixon, I think it’s a good idea to go and find something that would work.”

___________

Severus prepared his rucksack, intent on going into the woods alone to find the ingredients he needed. When he left the tent, he realized he wasn’t sure where to start but figured staying close to the creek would give him the best chance of finding something, so he headed towards the closest portion of it.

He found nothing in the section where he started and found himself wandering farther and farther away from the campsite. Every now and again, he thought he saw something useful but, upon closer inspection, it would always turn out mundane. He was beginning to get frustrated.

Until he stumbled upon a huge tree that looked like an oak tree. A tall, thick trunk with its branches high above his head, the crown’s canopy extending far out around him; but even with its grandeur seemed far smaller than actual oak trees. He cupped a hand above his eyes, squinting, trying to see the fruit the tree bore.

If he was right, this tree could be the answer to their problems. He took off his rucksack and tossed it to the ground but before he could verify his suspicions and summon his prize, he heard rustling in the woods. He dropped his arm, looking in the direction the movement came from, attempting to determine if it was friend or foe.

Eventually a smile broke out on his face.

“Mr. Dixon,” Severus called, “What a pleasant surprise.”

“Watchu lookin’ at?” Daryl asked, as he came out of the dense forest.

“Just admiring,” Severus said, looking back up to the tree, “It’s a beautiful old tree, isn’t it?”

“Hmm,” Daryl said, not really looking at the tree.

“Are you hunting?” Severus asked, looking over to Daryl.  

“No,” Daryl said, “Your brat, the blond one, said you were coming out here to forage by yourself. Figured I’d join you.”

Severus’ face dropped to a barely concealed frown as a stab of annoyance hit him in the gut, and he sighed. Draco was as Slytherin as they came.  

“What’s that face?” Daryl asked.

“What?” Severus asked, his face relaxing.

“Did I do something?” Daryl asked, getting closer to him.

Severus asked, even more confused, “Of course not, why-”

“Why don’t you like that I’m out here?” Daryl said, “You usually don’t mind me around.”

“I didn’t say-”

“Were you hoping it was that ‘friend’ of yours?” Daryl asked, “That woman? The blonde one?”

“Mr. Dixon I truly have no idea what you’re going on about,” Severus said, starting to get irritated.

Daryl took another step forward, making Severus take an instinctual step back. “Mr. Dixon,” he said.

Daryl didn’t answer, just stood closer.

“Mr. Dixon, what are you doing?”

This couldn’t be happening. Was Daryl going to attack him? What had Severus done to inspire such anger in the man? Severus considered taking his wand out to defend himself, but he certainly didn’t want to resort to that.

“It’s Daryl,” Daryl said.

“Daryl!” Severus said as the taller man pushed him up against the tree he’d just been scrutinizing, immediately making Severus push at Daryl’s chest with both hands, “What in the world has gotten into you?”

Severus was not used to people being taller than him, so looking up into Daryl’s face, he felt dwarfed by him. It sent an unexpected flash of arousal through his system, but it was still tinged with a sharp edge of fear, not knowing Daryl’s intentions. Daryl then reached out to him slowly, as though Severus was a skittish animal, and wrapped his right arm around Severus’ waist, pulling him closer. All at once, Severus understood what was happening and the baby hairs on the back of his neck stood on end.

Daryl then leaned in close to him so that their lips were barely brushing, his breath hot on Severus’ face and Severus gasped, closing his eyes in anticipation. When the expected kiss didn’t come, Severus opened his eyes, disappointment making his heart constrict, wondering if he’d misread the situation.

Daryl was staring down at him, blue eyes patient and yearning. This was Daryl’s olive branch, Severus realized. A wish for consent, an extended offer for something they’d playfully skirted around the edges of for weeks but that both had been too afraid to acknowledge. The taller man wasn’t going to say it out loud, potentially to soften the blow of rejection, but he’d just made it very clear where he stood, and he was letting Severus make the decision. Severus, all too willing when it seemed like the decision was going to be made for him, was hesitant now that Daryl was putting it in his hands and giving his suspicious mind time to overthink it.

He should say no. There were so many reasons to politely decline Daryl’s advances and pretend this never happened. He didn’t need any distractions, Harry and Draco should be his primary focus. While they had been content with staying with the Atlanta survivors thus far, that could change at a moment’s notice. Merle Dixon, enough said. A small, insecure part of Severus also knew that the last wall around what was left of his dead heart wouldn’t be able to face another break when Daryl decided he was bored with him.

Despite all of this, Severus found himself selfishly wanting to take that leap. Andrea was right. For the first time in years, he wanted to take something for himself, and he wanted Daryl Dixon. He refused to feel guilty about it any longer.

So, he crossed the Rubicon.

Severus grabbed Daryl’s face with both hands, pulling him down and crashing his lips to his. Daryl responded with enthusiasm, opening his mouth to accept Severus’ tongue, tasting him for the first time. Daryl dropped his crossbow to reach up and cup the back of Severus’ head, the other arm around Severus’ waist tightening. Daryl dug his fingers where the elastic of his ponytail was, unintentionally forcing Severus’ lips away from Daryl’s for a moment as the taller man gently pulled the elastic out. When the elastic was finally free, Severus’ hair fell down his shoulders.

“I like your hair down,” Daryl whispered huskily as he carded his hands through Severus’ loose locks.

“You do?” Severus found himself asking, unbelieving, as his lips and tongue met Daryl’s again.

“Mmhmm,” Daryl said against his lips.

Daryl unraveled his arms from Severus and pushed him into the tree by his hips before his fingers worked to unbutton the many buttons on Severus’ flannel. Severus’ hands dropped from Daryl’s jaw to pull wildly at Daryl’s belt and once he’d ripped it off and unzipped the other man’s trousers, he tore himself away from Daryl’s lips. “Are you sure?” Severus asked anxiously.

“Yep,” Daryl grunted, finishing up the buttons and flicking Severus’ flannel apart to run a hand across Severus’ heated flesh, “You?”

“Yes,” Severus said desperately, unzipping his own denims and easing them down his hips, pants and all.

With a predatory smirk, Daryl pulled his muscle tee off and went to help Severus take off the unbuttoned flannel, but Severus shook his head. “Leave it,” he told Daryl, before turning around to face the tree, arms and chest against the trunk and his back arched.

“You’ve got a real nice ass. Noticed at the quarry that day I caught you washin’,” Daryl said.

“You weren’t supposed to look,” Severus said in an accusatory tone.

“You were lookin’ too,” Daryl said smugly.

Severus let out a soft chuckle, not bothering to deny it.

“You ok, um-” Daryl asked, running a thumb down one of Severus’ presented arse cheeks, and pressing his still clothed cock against Severus’ arse, “You know.”

Severus shivered at Daryl’s touch and enjoyed the feeling of Daryl growing hard against him.

“Receiving?” Severus asked, looking over his shoulder with a smirk, “Is it open for discussion?”

Daryl froze for a moment, and Severus let out a laugh. 

“Relax, Mr. Dixon,” Severus said, “I’m only teasing. I don’t foresee it being a chore bottoming for you.”

“Daryl,” he said, “When we’re fucking, it’s Daryl.”

“Daryl,” Severus repeated, the man’s name unintentionally coming out as though he were begging.

Perhaps he was.

Daryl hummed in satisfaction, running an appreciative hand from Severus’ arse to his waist, squeezing tight and grinding his hard cock against him. Daryl leaned forward and moved Severus’ hair away from one side of his neck, Severus’ shirt collar having fallen down his shoulder, and proceeded to suck and bite right where his collarbone met his neck. Severus let out a soft moan. “I will say,” Severus managed to gasp out in his lust charged state, “I do wish you would have told me you were planning on jumping me today. Something to ease the way would have come in handy.”

Daryl straightened, pulling out a tube from his cargo trousers, “This work?”

Severus looked over his shoulder and grabbed hold of the bottle. “You have lube?” Severus asked.

“Wasn’t gonna try and fuck you dry,” Daryl said, “I ain’t an asshole.”

Severus asked knowingly, “Did you by chance get this when we were in Bankhead?”

Daryl turned red but remained expressionless. Severus snickered and leaned back into Daryl, craning his neck to pepper kisses on Daryl’s stubbled cheek. After allowing a few, Daryl turned his head to kiss him again.   

Without looking, Severus opened the cap of the bottle but had to break the kiss to put some on his fingers before handing it back to Daryl. While Daryl was distracted by slicking up his own erection, Severus waved a hand, whispering a charm, and forcing himself not to jump at the sensation of being cleaned inside. He didn’t bother using a spell to prepare himself, he’d always enjoyed the feeling of manually preparing himself.

Severus leaned forward against the tree again and reached between his legs, inserting a lubed finger into himself. He moaned. It’d been so long, well before even the war ended, but he was impatient and more careless with himself than usual as he thrust the finger in and out. Goosebumps rose on his arms as he worked his finger in, made worse by the knowledge that Daryl was ogling him so fixedly.

Daryl grabbed hold of his hips again and lifted them, so Severus was on his tip toes, arse arched upward for the American’s eager eyes. Daryl dropped his hands from Severus’ hips to his arse, spreading his cheeks so he could watch Severus finger himself. Severus let out a whine and shoved in another lubed finger, spreading them, reluctant to delay taking Daryl’s length and finding out if it compared to his dreams. Severus jumped when he felt a foreign finger join his.

“Fuck,” Daryl whispered, mimicking Severus’ movements, “You’re tight.”

“Oh, Circe,” Severus gasped, shoving his own fingers in farther, thanking Merlin that Daryl was following his lead and did the same.

This was a sensation Severus had never experienced. His past lovers had never helped prepare him. He wasn’t sure if it had come from disinterest in his pleasure and comfort or sheer laziness, but he couldn’t help but find it so distressingly intimate. More so than the sex usually is.

Daryl’s fingers were thicker than his, calloused just like he imagined, but gentle. Far gentler than he was being with himself but every movement of that finger against his made jolts of anticipation spark in his belly. After a few more agonizing minutes, Severus removed his fingers and said, “Okay, I’m ready.”

“That enough?” Daryl asked, replacing Severus’ two fingers with his own, and Severus gasped as he was further stretched just from the sheer size difference between their fingers, “Don’t wanna hurt ya. You’re tiny, compared.”

Severus cried out as Daryl stretched the three fingers inside him to prove his point, his legs beginning to tremble and his dark pink cock, straining against his belly. Severus’ apparent enjoyment must have struck a chord of confidence in Daryl because his fingers began to piston in and out of him rapidly, producing obscene squelching sounds. Severus shoved his arse back onto Daryl’s hand, spreading his thighs more, his cock twitching when the tips of those fingers just kissed his prostate. Not enough to stimulate but enough to promise.

“Ah! D-Daryl! It’s ok, I can take it,” he assured him, “I want it. Please. Don’t make me wait any longer.”

Daryl didn’t have to be asked twice, he removed his fingers from Severus. Severus’ arse clenched rhythmically as though beckoning those magical fingers to return. Better yet, that they be replaced by something larger, something that would satisfy him. He arched his back further, his arms above him against the tree, head hanging as he felt Daryl lining up his cock and pressing the head against his stretched opening.

“Oh, yes,” Severus whined, closing his eyes, “Please.”

Daryl moaned and slowly but surely, he sank into Severus. Severus let out a breathy exhale as he felt his body struggle to accommodate his new lover. Daryl easily brushed up against his prostate as he slid inside him achingly slow, the pleasure so acute that it set his every nerve ending on fire.    

“Relax,” Daryl whispered into his ear, making goosebumps rise on Severus’ arms, “You’re fucking tight, I’m only halfway.”

Only halfway and Severus already felt like he was stuffed full, perhaps Severus had been too hasty in his preparations but even the burn felt good. The contrast of pain and bliss in such perfect union that one fed into the other.

“Yes,” Severus hissed as he felt Daryl’s hips finally settle against his arse, the zipper of the trousers that Daryl didn’t bother to take off scraping against the sensitive skin.

“You feel so good ‘round me, Darlin’,” Daryl said into his ear, his voice deep and gravelly, “Knew you would.”

Severus’ stomach flipped, a flush covering his entire body. He wanted Daryl to move so badly. He wanted him to fuck him until he screamed, to ruin him, to make his fantasies pale in comparison. He wiggled against Daryl, giving him permission to move and finally, Daryl gave an experimental thrust and Severus’ knees nearly lost the battle with gravity.

Daryl thrust again, still careful, shallow. “Harder,” Severus pleaded, barely above a whisper.

Daryl obliged and he gave a harder thrust, forcing a howl from Severus, encouraging Daryl to do it again. The American obliged.

It was perfect: powerful thrusts that left the deepest part of him aching, thick cock stretching open his once tight rim and making his walls cling to it greedily as he withdrew, rough stubble on his shoulder, teeth in his neck. Severus was in a fog as Daryl sped up, forgetting to breathe until every fourth or fifth stroke when his sex addled brain would finally force him to take a desperate inhale before it was immediately followed by a shriek of pleasure. His legs shaking uncontrollably under the intense onslaught of that relentless cock.

Daryl disengaged from Severus’ neck, paused, and snaked an arm under Severus’ left leg, lifting it to the side so that he could thrust deeper. Severus cried out and stood on his toes, courtesy of Daryl’s height, thanking Merlin that Daryl had the strength to carry some of his weight. Severus turned his torso to the side of his lifted leg to put a hand on Daryl’s stomach.  

“Daryl, M’not this flexible,” Severus said, voice strained.

“Sure you are,” Daryl said, thrusting into Severus hard, catching his prostate dead on for the first time.

“Fuck!” Severus screamed, leaning more of his weight against the tree, “Right there! Fuck me, Daryl!”

“Goddamn, I like the way you say that,” Daryl said, moaning.

Daryl’s thrusts became shorter, more erratic but catching that sweet spot again and again, pushing Severus swiftly to completion. Already stimulated to the point of incoherence, it didn’t take long for Severus to teeter on the edge. He could feel it, his center of gravity being tilted, his brain in freefall. He could feel his balls drawing up painfully, his arse clenching. He took his hand from Daryl’s stomach and snaked it down to tug at his own cock, leaking and sensitive.

“You gonna cum?” Daryl whispered in his ear.  

Severus gasped, that drawl running down his spine like ghostly fingers, and he nodded.

“Do it, Darlin’,” Daryl demanded, “Lemme hear how pretty you sound.”

Severus hated being told what to do.

But in this case, he was only too happy to oblige. With one last drawn out keen, every muscle in his body tightened, his arse clamping down on Daryl and refusing to let him retreat. Daryl grunted and ground into Severus before he too came inside the willing body beneath him.

Severus gulped down much needed air, his hand lazily milking his softening cock, content at the feel of Daryl leaving a mess inside him. Daryl suddenly dropped his leg and Severus had to quickly find his balance, so he didn’t fall. Daryl grabbed hold of his hips again to steady him.

“Oh,” Severus said weakly, slowly coming back to himself, “Incredible.”

Daryl hummed in agreement, leaning down to continue to lavish affection on Severus’ neck. Severus’ skin felt raw against Daryl’s beard, but Severus didn’t care.

“Stay here a sec,” Daryl said into his neck before the warmth of his body and the cock inside him left, leaving Severus cold.

Severus turned around on shaky legs and leaned back against the tree. Daryl had walked back to where he’d dropped his bag and pulled out a blanket.

“You twisted me around like a bloody pretzel, and you had a blanket this entire time?” Severus asked, still trying to return his breathing to normal.

“Was plannin’ on using it,” Daryl said, “Got a little impatient.”

Severus laughed but as Daryl crouched down to lay the blanket out, Severus caught sight of his back and he nearly gasped. Daryl’s back was a ruined mess of old scars and welts. Severus quickly understood his reaction to Severus’ anger when Draco had left camp and it made Severus angry at himself all over again for not realizing at the time.  

Severus bent down to pick up his clothes and shakily walked over to Daryl. He threw his things beside the blanket and tentatively ran his hands across Daryl’s back.

Daryl froze but allowed Severus’ fingers to gently trace the scars. Severus took his time, looking at each one, wondering if any of his potions could fade them. Some were thick and raised, those would be tougher, but some of the smaller ones on the small of his back probably could fade easily.   

“Ugly, ain’t they?” Daryl mumbled.

Severus was shocked again, only just realizing how long he’d stood there in silence. Severus bent down and kissed a few on his shoulder blade, making Daryl shudder. “I would have had a plenty of my own if my mother hadn’t had special creams so they wouldn’t scar,” he found himself saying.  

Daryl turned to look up at him. “You too?”

He’d never admitted that to anyone, even Lily. Perhaps it was how ashamed Daryl seemed to be about his abuse. Severus supposed it was natural, Daryl hid behind his aloof nature, just like he did. It was hard, feeling as if you were all alone.

Severus nodded, walking around Daryl to stand in front of him. “Trust me, Daryl,” Severus said, “I’m no stranger to scars. They don’t bother me.”

He sat on the blanket and patted the space next to him, saying, “Come, let’s enjoy the afterglow.”

Twenty minutes later, Severus was still laying contently on Daryl’s chest, running a hand up and down his torso, with a small smile on his face. He had a leg thrown across Daryl’s waist.

Daryl had one arm wrapped around Severus’ shoulder, pulling him more fully onto his chest, his nose buried in his hair. The other was running a hand up and down the thigh across his waist.

After nearly an hour of lounging in silence, Severus finally disentangled from Daryl and leaned up on an elbow to look down at him.

“So?” Severus prompted.

Daryl looked at him oddly. “So what?”

“I don’t want things to get awkward,” Severus said, “Especially if I was just some experiment for you or a one-night stand to get me out of your system.”

Daryl thought for a moment and said, “Even if it was, that fuckin’ backfired. Want you more now than I did before.”

Severus was taken aback by that admission.

“So,” Severus said, feeling sheepish for the first time in a long time, “You want to do this again?”

“Unless you don’t want to,” Daryl said, suddenly looking uncertain, “Do you not want to?”

“I never said that,” Severus said, “Though, if this does continue – perhaps it’s best if-”

“I know,” Daryl said begrudgingly, “Can’t tell no one.”

“I don’t want to come between you and your brother,” Severus agreed.

Daryl looked surprised. “Weren’t talkin’ about Merle. The brats.”

Severus gave an annoyed sigh, laying back down on Daryl’s chest, “Oh, don’t you worry about those demons, they are well aware. Apparently, they made it their mission to get us alone this past week, so we’d get our heads out of our arses.”

Daryl chuckled. “Guy like me turnin’ into a fag at forty-one, think I came around as fast as I could.”

Severus turned his head to rest his chin on one of Daryl’s pecks, looking up at him, “Must you?”

“What?”

“You aren’t any of those insults Merle likes to throw around,” Severus told him, “There’s nothing wrong with liking both genders.”

“You like both?” Daryl asked, sounding genuinely curious.

Severus nodded, then the lightbulb clicked on what may have been bothering Daryl. “Daryl, you realize this doesn’t mean you can’t still find women attractive. You can.”

Daryl was silent for a second before he admitted, “Don’t know if I ever did, to be honest.”

That surprised Severus, “Really?”

“Been with ‘em, sure. Never could figure out what everyone liked so much about it,” Daryl said, “With you though…I liked it.”

“Raving testimonial,” Severus said with a chuckle, giving Daryl a light kiss to the corner of his mouth, “Only liking men is okay too.”

Daryl didn’t say anything, just tapped his thumb against Severu’s thigh contemplatively. “I don’t gotta worry about that woman, right?”

Severus began to laugh, finally understanding Daryl’s animosity towards Andrea. Daryl glared at him.

“Of course not,” Severus said, “I’ve told you before, she’s just a good friend. In fact, she cornered me yesterday and called me a fool, in so many words. Apparently, our inaction was also beginning to fray on her nerves.”

Daryl chuckled.

“You’re forty-one?” Severus suddenly asked.

“What, too old for you all a sudden?” Daryl growled.  

“Not at all. You are fine specimen at forty-one, Mr. Dixon,” Severus said, running a hand down Daryl’s chest to lightly graze his defined abs, and he glanced down when he felt Daryl’s abs contract and his cock twitch in interest.

“Why? How old are you?” Daryl asked.

“Thirty-Eight,” Severus said.

Daryl whistled, “Bagged me a younger man.”

Severus couldn’t help but let out a dark laugh, “I don’t know a great many people who would describe me as young.”

“Younger than me,” Daryl asked, “M’new to all this gay shit, you considered a twink?”

That one shocked a loud laugh from Severus, “Even less people would describe me as a twink.”

“Hands dainty enough for a twink,” Daryl said, hand finally letting go of Severus’ thigh to catch one of his hands. He lifted his hand and ran a thumb across the thin fingers, “There’s nothing to ya. Could throw you over my shoulder and carry you back.”

Severus felt a pull of arousal. He sat up, disengaging Daryl’s arm from his shoulder, and sat on Daryl, the man’s cock nestled between his cheeks. He smirked when he felt it twitch again and harden.

“What do you say, old chap? Fancy another shag before we go back?” Severus asked, languidly grinding against him.

“If that means ‘let’s fuck again’, then yeah. I fancy,” Daryl said, sitting up and hiking Severus up farther on his lap, forcing Severus to wrap his legs around his waist.

Severus hooked his arms under Daryl’s armpits, sliding his hands down his back, kissing his neck. Enjoying the taste of sweat on his skin. Daryl hummed and snuck a hand underneath Severus to prepare him.  

“No, I don’t need it,” Severus whined, “just put it in.”

Daryl abandoned his mission in favor of grabbing hold of his own prick and guiding himself to Severus’ already loosened hole, forcing Severus down onto him in one go. Severus screamed as Daryl rammed right into his prostate.

Daryl stopped, “Too rough?”

“I’ll show you ‘too rough’,” Severus growled, bumping his forehead to Daryl’s.

After their faster, but no less satisfying, second round, they began to pack up to head back to camp.

“So, you hidin’ somthing?”

Severus looked around, shocked, as he pulled up his denims. “Excuse me?”

“You didn’t wanna take off your shirt when we were fuckin’,” Daryl said.  
“Oh,” Severus said.

Severus pretended to take great care in buttoning and zipping up his denims, thinking. Daryl, to his credit, stayed silent and continued to dress. Severus reached up to nervously brush a stray hair behind his ear, needing to do something with his hands. He crossed his arms and took a deep breath. Daryl was right, Severus realized. Why was he still hiding it? The world had ended and the only people who understood its meaning anymore already knew it was there. Besides, Daryl could have very well not taken off his own shirt to hide his scars, but he didn’t.

“I guess it’s just been habit,” Severus said, “To hide it. I’ve always had to.”

Daryl approached him and he rasped, “Wanna show me?”

Severus looked up at him, the height that only an hour ago had been a turn on making him feel wildly insecure. No, was the answer, but he knew that if he expressed that, Daryl would back off and Severus didn’t want him to. Daryl deserved to be shown a little trust. So, Severus slowly pulled his flannel over his shoulders, feeling exposed. When the Dark Mark was finally revealed, Severus held out his arm to Daryl. Daryl grasped Severus’ forearm and ran his thumb across the mark. A small, patronizing smile played on his lips, clearly not understanding the issue, but Severus expected this reaction.

“Kinda cool. Edgier than I thought you’d go for,” Daryl said, letting go of Severus’ arm, “Why don’t you like it? ‘cause you’re a teacher? Gotta pretend to be proper and shit?”

Severus put his flannel back on, beginning to button it, “It’s a reminder. To me, and everyone around me, of a time I made terrible mistakes.”

“S’just a tattoo,” Daryl said.

“To some,” Severus said, “To the people who know what it is; it means I was gullible, prejudiced, and willing to do dreadful things to get what I thought I wanted. The price was far too high, and I didn’t realize until it was too late. I am still paying the reparations.”

“A gang?” Daryl asked incredulously.

“In a manner,” Severus said.

That seemed to surprise the man. “Never thought I’d say this,” Daryl said, “But we’re the same.”

That was not something Severus expected him to say, “How do you mean?”

“Merle,” Daryl said, “I don’t even need a tattoo, Merle’s got plenty. Proud of ‘em. I was too. Not so much no more, but I only know one way. Don’t matter if I change. So long as Merle’s around – hell, even if he ain’t around – his ideas are my ideas. All anyone ever sees when they look at me is a redneck.”

Severus was astonished. A muggle. Someone who Severus thought would never understand, could never understand, seemed to be able to voice the same sentiments that kept him up every night after the war. Daryl knew the same social stain that Severus knew, the same feeling of being unable to wash it away.  

“You’re not just a redneck,” Severus told him.

Daryl’s expression didn’t change but Severus was beginning to determine Daryl’s moods by his eyes alone, and he couldn’t hide the warmth in them in that moment.

“We should go,” Daryl finally said, “Gonna get dark soon.”

Severus leant down to grab his bag, “Okay, just give me another moment, I’m going to pop over to the creek over there.”

“What, why?”

“I just need to refresh a little,” Severus told him.

“I’ll come with ya,” Daryl said, walking over to get his crossbow.

“No, it’s alright. Stay here. It’ll only take a moment,” Severus insisted.

“Sev, I just saw you naked and then some. You shy all a sudden?”

Severus raised an eyebrow at him and said, “No, I just- I need to err-”

Daryl raised a questioning eyebrow at him.

Severus couldn’t tell him what he was really going to do so instead, he said silkily, “Your semen is running down my leg, Mr. Dixon.”

Daryl purred like an overgrown cat and leered at him, walking closer to him.

“No, no, we don’t have time for a third round, we’ve been out here long enough,” Severus said, holding out a hand and keeping Daryl at arm’s length.

“Quit sayin' shit like that then,” Daryl said, backing off.

Severus chuckled and walked out of sight. He cast a charm to clean himself and once he was done with that, he moved around through the trees until he found a perfect line of sight to the thing he’d been after all along.

“Accio Black Walnut,” he whispered.

A bundle of Black Walnuts snapped off a tall branch of the tree they’d had sex against, and it zoomed its way to him. He caught them and smiled, pleased. He pocketed his find and walked back to Daryl.

____

Severus and Daryl parted ways right before they broke the tree line into the camp, with a last lingering smile at each other. Severus walked back to his tent, eyes peeled for Harry and Draco. On the way, he saw Harry on top of the RV with Dale, but not Draco. Assuming his godson was in their tent, he walked right in where, indeed, Draco was reading a book that he’d picked up while in town with Glenn. He looked up when he walked in and said, “Why do you look so pleased?”

Severus dropped the Black Walnut on the bed with a triumphant smirk. Draco picked them up.

“Walnuts,” Draco said, sounding impressed.

“Black walnuts. More potent than their English counterpart. Apparently, they grow wild in Georgia,” Severus said, “and I found them without assistance from Mr. Dixon.”

It was petty, but he couldn’t help it. His pride had been bruised.

“Did you?” Draco said, genuinely surprised, then broke into a smile, “I stand corrected.”

“I trust you know what to do with it,” Severus said.

“Of course,” Draco said, “With a bit of the shell under the stopper, our ready-made potions should be able to last an extra six months. As an added bonus, I love roasted walnuts.”

Satisfied, Severus turned to walk out of the tent.

“Sev,” Draco called, making Severus turn to look at him.

“You have leaves in your hair,” Draco asked cheekily.

Severus pursed his lips for a moment, thinking, “Yes, imagine that. There are leaves in a forest.”

Draco narrowed his eyes at him suspiciously but before he could inquire further, Severus took the opportunity to run away.

____________

Ending Credits Song: Devil’s Backbone – The Civil Wars

Chapter Text

This entire chapter might be gratuitous, but sorry not sorry lol Enjoy! 

_______

Severus was waiting for the other shoe to drop for days. Was waiting for Daryl to withdraw from them in shame, waiting for everyone to begin to gossip and sneer at him, waiting for Merle to come up to him and beat him bloody. Anything at all, but his concerns were unfounded because none of it happened.

In fact, Daryl seemed to be emboldened by their romp in the woods and dropped all pretexts to be around him. He sought him out more and more for meals that weren’t with the rest of the group, and he’d greet him in the mornings, asking what he was going to do that day. The only times he wasn’t around Severus was when he couldn’t escape Merle.

“Still makin’ ‘em do that studyin’, huh?” Daryl asked one morning after Severus sent the boys into their tent to get ready.  

“Of course,” Severus said, “There will be no resting on our laurels with me around.”

“Need some help?” Daryl asked gingerly, seemingly already knowing the answer but trying regardless.

Severus looked over to him, biting his lip. “It’s probably best we’re without distractions.”

“You callin’ me a distraction?” Daryl asked, eyebrow raised.

“The best kind, Mr. Dixon,” Severus said in a slinky tone with a crooked smirk, “Perhaps after lunch, we can go find a quiet spot for you to distract me?”

Daryl smirked, “Stop.”

Before Severus could answer, Draco called out as they returned, “Dixon! Can you please tell Potter that you Southerners eat frogs.”

“Mmhmm,” Daryl said, nodding, “Snakes and gators too.”

“No!” Harry said shocked, “You’re winding me up!”

“I told you,” Draco said haughtily.

“Only reason we haven’t tried to catch none is ‘cause they ain’t in season,” Daryl told him, “Too cold for ‘em.”

“What in the world does that taste like? I’m not usually picky but I think I draw the line at frogs.”

“You only eat the legs, Potter,” Draco said, “It’s not that strange. It’s a delicacy in France.”

“What do you know about France, Malfoy?” Harry scoffed.

“Are you having a laugh?” Draco asked, “Chuis Français, du con.”

Harry rolled his eyes, “I should have known.”

“How you think we got Cajuns and Creoles,” Daryl said, “Lotsa French came here generations ago. We got all sorts of mutts ‘round here.”

“See, Potter. Dixon has pedigree, unlike you,” Draco said before they devolved into their usual bickering.

Daryl raised an eyebrow, turning to Severus in disbelief, making him chuckle. It was strangely wholesome, seeing them both bond with the taller, silent man. Less so wholesome, was when he and Daryl would then sneak off into the woods later in the day for Daryl to fuck him within an inch of his life.

Severus had more sex in the last three days than he’d had his entire teenage years. Amazing sex. Daryl always pushed him into new positions, left him gasping for air, made him scream out his name in bliss. Severus figured the allure would eventually fade but it seemed Daryl was able to bring him to new heights every time they were together. It was a type of sexual relationship Severus had never experienced before. Carefree. Playful. Fun. A word so detached from the surly Severus Snape that he wasn’t sure what to do with it at first, but he was taking it in stride.  

“Don’t be offended by my saying this, but I never took you for a cuddler,” Severus told him one day, after they’d fucked in a deeper part of the creek close to a beautiful, natural waterfall.

Daryl had spooned up to him for nearly 30 minutes before finally relinquishing his hold on him, only because a cigarette had been calling to him. They were now laid out naked on their blanket, drying in the sun. Daryl was on his back, eyes closed, smoking his cigarette. Severus laying on his belly, using his arms as pillows, his hair swept to the side.

“You gonna complain?” Daryl asked, taking a drag of his cigarette.

“Not at all, it’s a pleasant discovery,” Severus said, “There’s nothing quite like being absolutely railed raw like a common slag and then being held afterwards.”

Daryl smirked. “You got a filthy mouth for a man who won’t say ‘fuck’ ‘til you’re a second away from cummin’,” he said, taking another drag.

Severus looked over to him, calculating, then went up to his elbows and promptly plucked the cigarette from Daryl’s lips. Daryl opened his eyes to glare at him, affronted. With Daryl watching, Severus brought the cigarette to his own lips and took a deep drag, languidly exhaling the smoke.  

“That was mine, you thief,” Daryl said grumpily.

“Mine now,” Severus told him, taking another drag.

Severus squawked and nearly dropped the cigarette when Daryl wrestled him onto his back.

______________

The next day, Daryl had Severus up against another tree in the woods. They had already established that they had no time for an actual fuck but couldn’t let an opportunity for some heavy petting go by. Daryl had one hand gripping Severus’ hip and the other giving his arsecheek a possessive squeeze. He pressed his hard cock firmly into Severus’, grinding together, snogging Severus until he was breathless and his heartbeat pounded in his ears. Daryl was quite forceful, Severus could easily allow him to take control, but Severus was not about to let him drive him into submission by his tongue alone. A noise in the woods had Severus gripping Daryl’s shoulders and pushing him away begrudgingly, dislodging Daryl’s lips. “Daryl,” he gasped.

Daryl, not to be swayed, reattached himself right back onto Severus. “Daryl,” Severus insisted, whimpering softly against Daryl’s lips, speaking out of the corner of his mouth, “I hear someone.”

Not even a second later, they heard Merle’s voice ring out, “DARYL! Where are ya, ya fuckhead?”

Daryl moved faster than lightning. He disengaged and covered Severus’ mouth with his left hand, disguising Severus’ yelp, and pushed him farther against the tree by his head. Severus glared at Daryl indignantly, but Daryl had already stepped out to the right.

“Watchu want?” Daryl yelled.

“Where the fuck you been, boy? We gotta go!”

“Gimmie a minute. Just gotta take a piss,” Daryl told him.

Severus stood completely still, staring forward, breathing heavily through his nose thanks to Daryl cupping the entirety of the bottom half of Severus’ face with one hand. Absentmindedly, Daryl’s thumb began to slowly stroke Severus’ cheek. A sharp stab of arousal hit Severus’ gut, his cock hardening further, his jeans suddenly painful. Once Daryl was sure that Merle had stalked off and couldn’t hear them anymore, he stepped back behind the tree but didn’t move his hand. Severus’ eyes followed him, but he didn’t try to move his head.

“Watchu givin’ me them ‘fuck me’ eyes for?” Daryl purred, his accent more pronounced.

Tingles ran all down Severus’ spine as Daryl moved back in front of him, making Severus tilt his head to look at him. With his mouth still covered, Severus couldn’t answer his lover, so he just raised an eyebrow at him. “Can’t hear you,” Daryl said cheekily.

Severus furrowed his eyebrows and his hand shot out to pinch his lover and Daryl immediately let him go of his face in favor of grabbing the offending hand by the wrist, pinning it above his head. Severus smirked at him, but that smirk was swallowed by Daryl’s mouth on his. After a few more heated seconds, Daryl broke the kiss with a reluctant sigh, relinquishing his hold on Severus’ hand. “Don’t got time,” he reminded himself, regret clear in his voice.

“I know,” Severus said, cupping Daryl’s hard cock through his denims, “Shame.”

Daryl growled at him and said, “Tease.”

“Am I the tease, Mr. Dixon, or are you?” Severus said, tilting his head further so he was barely brushing his lips against Daryl’s, “I had every intention of following through, but you’re the one leaving me here. Alone. Aching for you.”

“Goddamn these people for needing to eat,” Daryl said, kissing Severus again.

Severus smiled into the man’s lips before he pushed him away, “You should go, but when you come back, you’re mine.”

Daryl smirked at him and bent down to pick up his crossbow, walking away. Severus slumped against the tree, looking down at the uncomfortable tent in his denims and sighed, knowing he’d be waiting a while for it to go down.  

_______________

A huge row between the Dixons was what ended their evening that day. It caught everyone’s attention and ended with Daryl stalking away into the woods, steam practically coming out of his ears.

“Are you going to check on him?” Harry asked.

Severus nodded, standing up from the table where he had been helping Carol tutor the kids. “Potter, do you mind?”

Harry got up from his chair to take over Severus’ spot at the table and got closer to look at the problem Louis was working on. Severus walked to the tree line, far from where Daryl disappeared, to not make Merle suspicious, and followed a parallel line a little way down until he crossed over to where he thought Daryl might be. When he finally found him, Daryl was on the forest floor, sitting against a large oak tree, angrily whittling a new bolt for his crossbow.

“Alright?” Severus asked, walking up to him.

“Hmm,” Daryl said. 

“What was that about?” Severus asked.

“Nothin’,” Daryl said grumpily.

Severus sighed, sitting next to him, crossing his legs at the ankle, “Is it the drugs?”

“No,” Daryl said but didn’t bother to elaborate.  

“You can confide in me, you realize,” Severus told him.

The taller man stayed silent. Severus sighed and sat back against the tree, unsure how he could get the other man to open up to him. If it wasn’t about the drugs, there was only one other thing they could have argued about, and Severus was unsure how to bring it up. Regardless, it was something they had to discuss as Merle had clearly come to the end of his patience and might do something drastic soon.

“Daryl, I have something to confess,” Severus said.

Daryl looked up at him, somewhat nervous, “Don’t tell me that. Freaks me out.”

“No, it’s nothing with us,” Severus said reassuringly, “I just – I want to give you a willing ear to talk about this, but I recognize how difficult it might be. I know Merle has been pressuring you to rob us.”

Daryl stared at him in the most expressive show of shock he’d ever seen on the man, and then a flurry of emotions ran through his face in succession. Confusion. Panic. Fear. Anger. He stood up to pace.

“How the fuck you know about that?” he finally said, pointing his half-whittled arrow at him.

“I- overheard the conversation,” Severus told him.

“You never said nothin’?” Daryl asked angrily.

Severus sighed. He’d expected this reaction but was hoping he’d built enough of a rapport with Daryl that it wouldn’t be quite so explosive.

“Why would I?” Severus asked.

“Get us kicked outta camp!”

Severus reeled back at that, “Why would I want to do that! I don’t want that!”

Daryl scoffed at him, and Severus couldn’t help but feel a little insulted.

“Did you know before or after we started fuckin’?” Daryl asked.

“Why does that matter?” Severus said.

“Before or after, Sev’rus?” Daryl yelled.  

Severus winced. That was the first time Daryl had ever said his full name. He had hoped the first time he’d hear it would be in the middle of amazing sex, but…alas.

“Before,” Severus told him, hoping his disappointment wasn’t showing.

Daryl ran a hand through his hair, the wind suddenly taken from his sails, and asked, “And you still fucked me?”

“Daryl, calm down,” Severus said, rubbing the bridge of his nose.

“No!” Daryl growled, “You got kids to take care of. What the hell is wrong with you?”

This conversation was taking a turn that Severus wasn’t expecting.

“Hang on,” Severus said, bringing his knees up so he could better push himself off the ground, “You’re cross with me?”

“You’re damn right I am!” Daryl said, “You knew we were gonna rob your campsite and you let us stay? You’re supposed to protect those boys! Not let dangerous criminals ‘round ‘em for no good goddamn reason other than you want to fuck one of ‘em!”

“How dare you,” Severus said dangerously, “Where do you get off lecturing me about how I should protect my boys?”

“Maybe I wouldn’t have to tell ya, you were doing a better job of it!”

Severus’ face burned with humiliation. He knew what Daryl was doing. He was embarrassed and biting back like an abused dog but right now he was too hurt to care.

“Did you ever think that by keeping you around, I was protecting them?” Severus said.

That shocked Daryl. Severus could tell, with satisfaction, that he’d knocked him off kilter.

“If you think I came to this decision lightly, I didn’t!” Severus continued, “I didn’t want you or Merle anywhere near my boys! I didn’t want either one of you anywhere near our tent! Then you had to go and test my convictions by being a decent person. You had to be brave, and reliable, and then you had the cheek to be handsome while you were doing it! It was bloody irritating!”

Daryl was staring at Severus, unsure how to react as Severus punctuated the last two words with a frustrated shove. It wasn’t a hard shove, just enough for Daryl to take a step back.

“So don’t you make me out to be some silly, naive little boy with rose tinted glasses. I don’t trust people!” Severus told him, “But as far as I was concerned, you’d earned a chance. If that is my only crime and you’re so sodding offended by that, then fuck you, Mr. Dixon.”

Severus turned and walked away from him, a bitter taste in his mouth.  

__________________________

Severus was so furious, he ignored Daryl for two full days. The man tried to approach him twice and he managed to sidestep him every single time. He could tell it was starting to worry Harry and Draco, but he refused to bring them into his and Daryl’s fight. So, he encouraged them to seek out the man for their usual activities. He knew Daryl asked about him though. Draco had come back after working on the Triumph with Daryl, telling him, “How long are you going to punish him?”

“I haven’t a clue what you mean,” Severus told him.

Draco didn’t bother trying to argue. Instead, he said, “Whatever he did, he’s clearly apologetic.”

Severus glared at Draco until left him. Third time was the charm, however, and Daryl managed to finally get a word in while Severus was with the boys helping prepare dinner.

The taller man had waited until Carol and Lori had left the communal table to begin lighting the fire. Once they were alone, he stalked over to them and got close enough to Severus to whisper gruffly, “You calm down enough to talk?”

“We have nothing to discuss, Mr. Dixon,” Severus said icily, his familiar façade of indifference in place.

Harry and Draco shared a glance. Daryl sighed. “Darlin’, come on,” he pleaded lowly, so the boys wouldn’t hear. 

“Mr. Dixon, I have made myself clear!” Severus snapped, irritated that Daryl thought he could use a nickname he clearly liked to manipulate him.

“Fine, be a dick,” Daryl spat, turning to walk away from him. 

Harry quickly moved in his way, blocking Daryl from leaving. “Now, now children,” Draco scolded, “this isn’t how we communicate.”

“Draco, do not stick your nose where it doesn’t belong,” Severus said to Draco, before telling Harry, “Potter, let him pass.”

“No,” Harry said belligerently, “You two are being ridiculous. So, we’re mediating. It’ll shorten the war by at least a few weeks.”

“Can’t fix it if he don’t want to,” Daryl grumbled, “Hasn’t even apologized.”

“Me?” Severus said hotly, “I am not the one in the wrong here, Mr. Dixon!”

“How you figure?” Daryl scoffed, “You lied to me!”

“Wait,” Harry said suddenly, eyes wide, “Are we talking about what I think we’re talking about?”

Severus panicked, knowing both boys misunderstood and thought he’d told Daryl about magic. He looked around, ensuring no one was listening in on their conversation.

“He’s aware that we knew about he and Merle’s little plot,” Severus said quickly before the boys revealed anything.

“Ah,” Harry said, looking almost disappointed.

While Harry and Draco’s reactions were underwhelming, the look on Daryl’s face was anything but.

“They knew?” Daryl asked.

“Of course they knew,” Severus said matter-of-factly, “I wanted to make sure they were prepared in case anything happened. I never kept them in the dark! If you’d even given me a chance to explain before you verbally attacked me, I could have told you that.”

“Is that what this is about?” Harry asked, “You’re angry that Severus didn’t tell you we knew?”

“No!” Severus said, “Unfathomably, he’s angry I didn’t tell the entire group.”

“What?” Draco asked, outraged, “Why in the world would you be angry about that, you big berk?”

“Yeah, we thought we were doing you a favor,” Harry said, confused.

“Do you have no sense of self-preservation?” Draco asked.

“Do you?” Daryl threw back at him, louder than he expected.

“Sh!” Severus hissed.

Daryl lowered his voice and said, “If y’all don’t start bein’ a little smarter, you’re gonna get yourselves killed.”

“You’re assuming we didn’t discuss this,” Draco told him, “We did, extensively. At the end of the day, it wasn’t in anyone’s best interest to oust you. You were curbing Merle’s worst instincts and this camp relied on you for most of its food source. Shane was already being a suspicious wanker and would have cut off his nose to spite his face, and us coming to your defense would have done you no good because he also doesn’t trust us.”

“Merle still coulda robbed ya!” Daryl countered, “He didn’t need me!”

“He wouldn’t have,” Harry said confidently, “Merle isn’t stupid. He was trying to get us to trust him, he doesn’t do that by stealing things too early. The group’s resources are so low, something going missing would have absolutely been noticed. He would have waited until you were ready to take everything.”

“Which, after a week or two,” Draco said, “We had about as much fear of you robbing us as I do about Potter finally discovering what a comb is.”

Harry just sighed in annoyance, looking to the sky as though asking for patience.

Severus watched the boys expertly shoot down Daryl with a smile. Perhaps this is what Daryl needed. Someone other than Severus to reinforce that Daryl had people who believed in him. Clearly, he thought Severus’ judgement was compromised, so he wasn’t going to listen to anything he said. Daryl glanced over to Severus.

“I hate to break it to you, Mr. Dixon, but we are no longer fooled by the evil scoundrel persona you’ve given yourself. Draco has more propensity for cruelty than you do,” Severus told him.

“It’s true,” Draco said, not sounding offended in the slightest, “Give over, mate, you have allies in us. That’s not changing unless you give us reason. We’ll keep mum about this but for the love of Morgana, you should too.”

Daryl scratched the back of his head in frustration. Sophia ran up to them and said, “Draco! Glenn brought me back some nail polish, can you help me paint my nails?”

Harry snickered at him, but Draco ignored him and said, “Of course I will, love, why don’t you go commandeer the communal table and I’ll be there in a moment?”

“Ok!” Sophia said brightly and ran off.

“Merle still wants me to,” Daryl said, as soon as she was gone, “I keep pushin’ ‘im off. Don’t know how much longer I can.”

“We’ll think of something,” Harry promised him, “In the meantime, are you two alright now?”

Daryl looked at Severus questioningly. Severus crossed his arms in contemplation and nodded.

“Good,” Draco said, “Come, Potter! Nail painting is a two-man job!”

Harry rolled his eyes but followed regardless. Daryl and Severus both watched them go for a moment before Daryl turned to look at him. They stood in uncomfortable silence for a few moments before Daryl told him, “I know you do right by those brats. Don’t know why I said what I said.”

“You were hurt,” Severus said, “so you wanted to hurt me back, and you successfully picked the one thing that could wound me.”

Daryl sighed, struggling with the words of apology. Knowing how difficult it must be for someone like Daryl, Severus decided to put him out of his misery.  

“It’s alright,” Severus said, “I’m a very vindictive person Mr. Dixon, I understand the compulsion. I won’t hold it against you.”

“I won’t do it again,” Daryl promised.

Severus crossed his arms. “Daryl, I’m not perfect. Far from it, in fact. if you ever feel like you mean it,” Severus said, “please tell me.”

“A’ight,” Daryl told him, before shifting awkwardly, “Don’ lie to me again.”

Severus smiled, proud of Daryl for calmly setting his boundaries. This request, however, did pose some problems. “I will never lie to you,” Severus promised, “That being said, I never have. I just- omitted things. It’s not the same.”

Daryl was quiet for a moment before he asked, “You still omittin’ things?”

Severus frowned. He never wanted to really lie to Daryl, and he knew Daryl was far too perceptive to not catch it, but this question was putting him between a rock and a hard place.

Though, Daryl certainly couldn’t demand he reveal all his secrets…could he?

Even if he did, Severus wouldn’t tell him…would he?

“Yes,” Severus said, around the lump in his throat.

Thankfully, Daryl seemed to relax. Perhaps his truthfulness was enough for now.  

“Will you tell me one day?” Daryl asked.

“I don’t know,” Severus said honestly.

______________________________

It took a few days for things to go back to normal again after that. Severus had stopped ignoring Daryl but had allowed the man some time to sort through his emotions. Daryl seemed to be cautious in initiating sex again but when he finally felt comfortable enough to do so, Severus eagerly responded to his attentions, unwilling to admit he’d somewhat missed the man. After that, it seemed like the last vestiges of resentment from their argument fell away from them.  

“How old were you?” Severus asked as they walked down the park path into Bankhead one day.

“Eleven?” Daryl speculated.

“And you were lost for nine days?” Severus repeated, running a hand through his hair, loose from its usual ponytail.

When they were alone, Daryl would sometimes wordlessly tug the elastic out of his hair and tuck it into his back pocket. If Severus was in a good mood, he would just smile at him affectionately, rolling his eyes and waiting patiently for Daryl to gently dig his fingers in his hair. Other times, he would glare at Daryl in annoyance and swat at his hand, but Daryl seemed unaffected by it. Today was one of those days that Severus didn’t mind.

“Yep,” Daryl said.

“No one looked for you?” Severus asked.

Daryl scoffed, “Who was gonna? Merle was in the Marines, ma was dead by then, and my old man was a bastard. Didn’t even know I was gone.”

“I just can’t believe that you survived for that long,” Severus said, “Eleven years old! The school accepted children at eleven, and most of them are such dunderheads I wouldn’t allow them in the woods at all let alone on their own for nine days. They wouldn’t know the first thing about survival.”

“Didn’t say I did neither,” Daryl admitted.

Severus gave Daryl a skeptical look, which Daryl caught out of the corner of his eye.

“Hey, why you think I know all this shit now? It’s ‘cause I shit myself from bad berries and then I used poison oak as toilet paper on accident. Had a itchy ass for a week.”

Severus snorted and stopped walking, turning away from Daryl and covering his mouth.

“Don’t you laugh,” Daryl warned him, voice light, reaching out and hooking a finger on one of Severus’ belt loops, pulling Severus to him using just the loop.

Severus lost the battle, and a few unintentional chuckles escaped him.

“Don’t you laugh,” Daryl said again, pressing his chest to Severus’ back, his fingers finding Severus’ sides.

Severus laughed harder and Daryl whipped him around, kissing him, large hands cupping the back of his head. After a few indulgent minutes of snogging, they continued their way until they came upon an abandoned house. Daryl peeked into one of the dirty windows for any immediate dangers and when he didn’t see any, he kicked the back door down unceremoniously and ran in, cross bow at the ready. Severus waited outside, a smile on his face. Allowing Daryl his moment of chivalry.

After a few minutes of silence, Daryl came back out, “It’s safe, Darlin’, come in.”

Severus followed him inside. “So, tell me again what we need,” Severus asked.

“Blankets, thicker jackets,” Daryl said, “Startin’ to get colder now that October is burnin’ off, we need to start preppin’ for winter. That Asian kid’s keepin’ an eye out in the city, but that kind of stuff is hard to lug back that far. Sometimes you get lucky in these neighborhoods.”

Together, they slowly worked through the home, systematically going through the closets and drawers. A family’s entire history and two strangers were taking their things. Severus had to actively stop himself from thinking about it that way. This family could be dead, but his was still alive.

Slowly, they piled their findings onto the sofa in the sitting room: thick comforters, jackets in every size, thicker socks, gloves, scarves. They walked into the garage, where the owner had set up a workshop for himself. “Hm,” Daryl said, looking around the garage, “Kinda nice. House must be new, most of these old houses ‘round here don’t got one of these.”

“Well, they certainly made use of the space,” Severus said, looking around.

There were hooks dangling from the ceiling, a working sink, an empty pegboard where Severus assumed he had kept tools or weapons (long pilfered), plenty of counter space, and even two large deep freezers in the corner.

“Guy was a hunter,” Daryl said.

“The hooks?” Severus asked, having seen Daryl hang his larger kills to drain the blood.

“Deep freezers too,” Daryl said pointing to them with his crossbow, “Most hunters ‘round here kill for their cache. Store it throughout the winter. Keeps their grocery costs down.”

“Brilliant,” Severus said in awe of their resourcefulness.

Daryl walked over and gripped the lid, “Watch your nose, if there’s meat in here, it’s been rottin’ for runnin’ on two months.”

“Don’t open it,” Severus pleaded.

Daryl raised his eyebrow at him, and Severus sighed, covering his nose. Daryl opened the lid.

“Nothin’,” Daryl said, and Severus released his nostrils in relief, “It all went to shit around the beginnin’ of deer season, guy never had a chance to fill ‘er up.”

“My nostrils are thankful at least,” Severus told him.

“Oh, but wait, wait, wait,” Daryl said, he reached out and set his crossbow down on the worktable in front of the freezer before he leant into the deep freeze and pulled out a few beers, “Fuck. Yes. Want one?”

“Circe, I haven’t had a beer in years.”

“Years?” Daryl asked, “Dafuq you drink then? Don’t tell me, wine.”

“Yes, actually, I love red wine,” Severus said, with a tone that invited no mockery, “I also had a great collection of Brandies and Scotches that will now just tragically gather dust in my rooms at the school. I like things with a vintage.”

“This got a vintage,” Daryl said, cracking them both open on the lid of the deep freeze, “Bottled two months ago, most vintage Budweiser gets.”

Severus chuckled, accepting the bottle from Daryl, pleased it was even a little cold still. Daryl took a long swig from his bottle, giving a satisfied groan and belch after. As Daryl dug back into the deep freeze to see what else he could find, Severus set down his beer on the same worktable where Daryl had put his crossbow and lifted himself up onto it. Once he was comfortable on the counter, he crossed his legs and picked his beer back up to take a sip. Daryl closed the lid and turned to him.

“Fuuuck,” he said softly.

“What?” Severus asked.

“You’re so goddamn sexy,” Daryl said, walking over to him, “Hair down, a beer in your hand.”

Severus couldn’t help it, he smiled widely as Daryl approached him. “Is that all it takes?” he asked.

“Accent’s kinda hot too,” Daryl said, putting a large hand on Severus’ top knee, where his legs were crossed, and shoved his legs apart so he can stand between them.

“What a coincidence,” Severus told him, wrapping his arms around Dary’s neck, the beer bottle still in his hand, “I like accents too. Particularly Southern ones when they’re growling obscenities in my ear.”

“Yeah?” Daryl asked huskily, as Severus took another drink of his beer, “You like this Yankee ruttin’ against ya?”

“I told you,” Severus said, “I like things with a vintage.”

Daryl smirked at him, his right hand coming up to bury itself in his hair. Severus set down his beer.  

“Asshole,” he said, bringing Severus forward to kiss him.

Severus gleefully accepted Daryl’s tongue, cold from the beer, but no less sinful. Coaxing sparks of electricity down his spine and flutters in his belly. Severus hugged Daryl to him, unwinding his arm from his neck and, instead, running his hands across Daryl’s shoulder blades to his lower back, where he played with the hem of Daryl’s shirt for a bit before he slipped his hands under Daryl’s shirt.

Daryl hummed against his lips, letting him go. “Yeah?” he asked, raising his arms so Severus could push his shirt up over his head, “You wanna fuck in someone else’s house?”

“Is it in poor taste?” Severus asked, in between kissing down Daryl’s chin, throwing the shirt aside.

“Don’t give a fuck. Wanna go find a bed?” Daryl suggested, “Might be nice fuckin’ you in a bed for once.”

Severus cringed at that, running a hand down Daryl’s toned stomach, shaking his head. “Morgana knows what’s on those sheets. One day,” Severus promised, “Do you think this counter is sturdy enough?”

“About to find out,” Daryl said, digging in his pockets.

Severus picked up his beer and took a last swig as Daryl finally found their half empty bottle of lube in his trousers, holding it up with an ‘ah-ha!’. Daryl set down the lube so he could finish his own beer and unbuckle his belt with one hand, as Severus unbuckled his own belt and shimmied out of his denims, still sitting on the counter. He let his boots and trousers drop to the floor, closely followed by his pants, until he was completely naked from the waist down.

Daryl unzipped his jeans and pulled out his already hard cock, stroking it a few times before settling further between Severus’ thighs. Daryl chuckled.

“Finally the same height,” Daryl said, using his hand to level from the top of his head to Severus’.  

Severus glared at him, “I am not that much shorter than you.”

Daryl chuckled louder. “Were too short to try this before,” Daryl said huskily.

The American pressed their cocks together and wrapped his hand around both, making Severus gasp and lean back onto his hands. He stroked them both with a firm grip. His fingers didn’t quite reach all the way round them both, but it was enough to make Severus moan and his cheeks flush, letting his head loll back and his eyes close. Daryl took advantage of that and leaned forward to nibble on his neck.

Severus couldn’t help but feel a little proud of the taller man. The first few times they had sex, Daryl wouldn’t go anywhere near his prick. Severus wasn’t going to push him to do anything, given that he was the first man he’d ever been with, and he understood the history of homophobia that Daryl came from. The first time Daryl did touch him though, it was sudden, as though it was a last-minute decision, and it made Severus instantly cum, feeling those calloused hands wrap around him. Now, there were no areas on Severus’ body where Daryl’s hands hadn’t been. As those hands ran from their hard pricks to his balls, and, finally, his awaiting hole, Severus let himself fall into Daryl’s magnetism.

It was another thing about Daryl that Severus was in awe of. Severus had always had to be cautious during sex. Sure, he found it satisfying and it met the need, but he’d never allowed himself to really let go in the middle of it because, if he did, his mental barriers would fall. The constant occlumency shield he had up would fail and anyone with decent legilimency skill could poke around in his mind. With his partners always being fellow Death Eaters, it was hardly someone he could fully trust. So, he didn’t. Whether that was during the first war or after, leading all the way up to the second war, the information he knew was far too valuable and incriminating to ever allow anyone to see.

Truthfully, it was no feat keeping his wits about him with his previous partners, and he indeed meant that as an insult. Having to do so for so long, however, Severus was tired of the death grip he had on his control. He was willing and desperately ready to give it over to someone else, for once in his miserable life. Something about Daryl made it easy to be swept away, for his mind to completely short circuit with pleasure, for his body to be reduced to its primal urges.

Severus moaned into Daryl’s ear as he entered him, the tight rim easily accepting his length now after a week of nearly daily sex, and he lifted his legs so they were wrapped high around Daryl’s waist. “Oh, Daryl,” Severus moaned, pushing off of his hands to sit up so he could wrap his arms around Daryl and grip an arsecheek in each one of his hands, guiding Daryl’s thrusts into him.

Encouraged, Daryl set a vicious pace. The harsh, clapping sound of his hips against the underside of Severus’ thighs spurring them on. Every jab into his insides made Severus’ own prick drool until he was sopping wet and his body spiral into such a fever pitch that he feared his precum could damn near evaporate against his heated skin. Even so, it wasn’t enough. He wanted to hang off the precipice of ecstasy forever and he wanted to think of nothing else for the rest of his days.

From somewhere outside of Nirvana, Severus heard shuffling and light snarling.

He forced his eyes open, jumping when he saw an inferius fifteen feet from them. Severus gasped, his hands leaving Daryl’s arse so he could wrap them around his back and tighten them around Daryl in a flash moment of vulnerable fear. Daryl hadn’t noticed it yet, so focused on his task.

Once he’d gathered his wits a second later, Severus remembered: they had a weapon. Tragically, his severely desire-clouded brain couldn’t quite grasp where they’d left it. He scrambled next to him, unable to take his eyes away from the rotting corpse walking their way, until finally, his hands found the crossbow next to him and he aimed. The ‘thwack’ startled Daryl, who stopped abruptly mid thrust and turned around in time to see the inferius standing inert, an arrow in its forehead. It only stood suspended for a second before it finally dropped.

If it was possible, Daryl got harder inside Severus, swelling a bit more, stretching at his already full to the brim entrance. Severus gave a gasp and squeezed his legs, making Daryl turn to him. “Who told you to stop?” Severus asked, voice still low with lust, extra adrenaline pumping through his veins.

Daryl growled at him and ripped the crossbow from his hand, pushing him back flat onto the worktable. Daryl grabbed Severus by the hips and pulled him down so that his arse was hanging over the edge, the wood of the counter digging into the soft skin of his lower back. Daryl surged forward in a punishing thrust, making Severus keen as Daryl bottomed out inside him, reaching tender, untouched territory. Blinding heat pooled in his stomach and Severus’ eyes rolled to the back of his head, deep guttural grunts escaping him as Daryl showed him no mercy.

Severus’ hands reached above his head to grip the other side of the counter, before he allowed himself to fall, once more, into an all-consuming pleasure.

If only for a little while.

________________

Severus was in the woods, a basket at his feet, foraging for some berries when he heard footsteps coming toward him but before he could turn around to acknowledge whoever it was, a pair of strong arms wrapped around him, and someone attached themselves to his neck. He gasped and elbowed the other body behind him, but the resulting grunt made him turn in shock. Daryl was rubbing his stomach, coughing.

“Oh, it’s you,” Severus said in relief.

Daryl raised an eyebrow, “Someone else I don’t know about kissin’ on you?”

Severus chuckled, going back to plucking berries, “No, but you targeted the neck. I thought you were an inferius.”

“Smell like it, I’ll give you that,” Daryl said, giving himself a whiff.

The taller man leaned against the tree next to the bush where Severus was, scratched at his belly underneath his shirt and said in a growl, “Why don’t you join me for a dip in the quarry later?”

“Trust you to keep your hands to yourself when we’re naked? I think not,” Severus told him.

“Fine,” Daryl said smoothly, “I’ll settle for sleepin’ next to you tonight.”

Severus raised his eyebrow at him, and asked, chuckling, “Are you having a go at me?”

“What?” Daryl asked innocently.

“Where exactly would this happen?” Severus asked, “In my tent next to the brats, or in your tent next to Merle?”

“Merle’s goin’ off today,” Daryl said.

Severus crossed his arms in contemplation, eyebrows furrowed. “Where?” he finally asked.

“Won’t tell me,” Daryl said cautiously, “Don’t know if I want to know. Point is, I’ll be by myself in the tent ‘till tomorrow mid-day.”

Severus turned back to the bush and continued to pluck berries off absentmindedly, giving Daryl a side eye as he thought. The offer was so tempting. They would likely not have this opportunity often and he did so enjoy dozing in Daryl’s arms. Recently, it had been a new addition to his fantasies. The safety and contentment he felt with the muggle was unparalleled and he wanted it so desperately.

He knew it would come with consequences; their tryst could very well be exposed if they did this. Harry might not be so observant, but Draco certainly would notice if he spent the night elsewhere. The only saving grace Severus had, despite what Draco thought, was that Draco slept like the dead. Harry was the far lighter sleeper, most likely a product of what he endured during the war.

While Severus wouldn’t be particularly aggrieved if the boys knew, they did, after all, try so hard to make it happen, but he selfishly didn’t want to share Daryl just yet.

“There is no chance of Merle coming back early?” Severus asked.

Daryl gave him a boyish grin and Severus knew he was well and truly caught. Daryl could make him do anything with that grin. Severus sighed and said, “Oh, alright.”

Daryl grin got wider, and he hooked a finger around Severus’ belt loop, pulling him closer. Severus allowed himself to be pulled but when he got close to the other man he said, “On one condition.”

Daryl hung his head in a dramatic show of displeasure but lifted his head immediately, waiting for the condition.

“You sit at the fire with me for dinner tonight.”

“I knew I wasn’t gonna to like it,” Daryl said conspiratorially, making Severus laugh.

“Oh, chin up, Mr. Dixon,” Severus said faux sympathy, “I will absolutely make it worth your while.”

_______________

That night, Severus felt unnaturally anxious.

He bathed (separately from Daryl), leaving his hair down, and had even considered going to dinner in the soft joggers that he usually sleeps in. Ultimately, he decided against it for fear that Draco would immediately say something. Instead, he chose his most comfortable pair of denims, certain he wasn’t going to be sleeping with clothes on anyway.

Daryl and Merle had caught a decent amount of rabbit the day before, so Carol and Lori had opted to roast it over the fire as opposed to their usual stew. They were well into dinner, all sat around the fire, having their usual chat and banter, but Severus couldn’t help bouncing his leg in nervous energy. He’d ensured that there was a spare camping chair next to him, for when Daryl arrived, but anyone from their group could come late and take it at any moment and Severus wasn’t sure what he’d do to ensure Daryl didn’t have to sit next to someone who was going to antagonize him.

However, as the night progressed with no Daryl in sight, the more Severus couldn’t help but wonder if the taller man had – stood him up, so to speak. Severus began to look around the tree line nervously, disappointment settling in his belly, as he kept his eyes peeled for his lover’s brown hair.

“What’s got you in a flap, Sev,” Draco suddenly asked.

“Hm?” Severus asked, giving himself more time to think of a suitable answer.

“What’s got you in a flap?” Draco asked again, slower.

“Nothing,” Severus said.

Blast.

Draco narrowed his eyes in suspicion, but Harry just gave him a light nudge as if to tell Draco to leave him alone.  

“Jesus Christ, what the fuck does this asshole want?” Shane suddenly asked in a hushed tone.

Severus didn’t have to look to see who he was speaking about, and his face immediately felt hot and he fixed his posture.

“Now, now, Shane,” Dale said, ever the diplomat, “Give him a chance.”

Severus threw him an appreciative glance and tried his hardest to not look at Daryl. He didn’t appear in his line of sight right away, so he assumed he’d gone to get his meal from the communal table but eventually, he heard the shuffling come closer and the man sit down next to Severus casually.

It wasn’t until then he finally turned to look at him. Daryl gave him a nod and quietly began to eat his food. To his great pleasure, most of the group went back to their conversations, the din of their conversations covering up Daryl and Severus’ awkwardness.

“Good evening, Mr. Dixon,” Severus finally said, smiling at him, “Good of you to join us.”

“Yeah, Mr. Dixon,” Shane said mockingly, “Thank you for tearing yourself away from the needle for five seconds.”

Harry dropped his fork into his bowl grumpily, making it clang loudly, and he glared at Shane.

“Officer Walsh, I hardly think that’s polite dinner conversation, do you?” Severus said a little more savagely than he meant.  

Thankfully, Daryl didn’t take the bait, just narrowed his eyes at Shane and continued to eat. Sensing trouble, Andrea leaned across Harry and Draco’s laps, so she was within earshot of Daryl and said, “Hey Daryl.”

Daryl looked over at her.

“You know Sev and the boys have never had peanut butter?” she said as though dropping a bombshell.

Severus looked from her to Daryl.

“You ain’t never had peanut butter?” Daryl asked as though it was a crime.

“What is so fascinating about peanut butter?” Draco asked, “By the way, we found another one Potter and I have never had: ranch.”

“Oh my god, are you serious?” Amy asked from next to Andrea.

“Do you understand the hundreds of things that we have in the UK that you lot have no idea what they even are?” Harry said, “Jaffa Cakes, Tunnock’s, Marmite-”

“Butterbeer, Bertie Bott’s, Ogden’s Old,” Draco said wistfully.

Harry looked over at him, lips pressed together in a thin line and eyes wide, silently pleading with him to shut up. “Excuse me, why in the world did you include Ogden’s Old on that list?” Severus said.

Draco looked over at him innocently, eyes wide.

“What’s Ogden’s Old?” Daryl asked.

“It’s whiskey,” Severus said, looking over at Daryl, who chuckled.

“Father,” Draco said simply.

“Draco, that is a big fat fib. Lucius may not have been a shining example of a father, but I know for a fact he’s only ever given you wine at dinners,” Severus said.

“I never said he gave me any, all I’m saying is half of his prized whiskey cellar may be tea,” Draco said.

Harry and the girls crowed with laughter; Daryl was smirking at Draco with newfound respect. Severus couldn’t help the smile that also spread on his face when he said, “You realize he gifted those bottles to his politician friends sometimes.”

“I know!” Draco cackled loudly.

They spent the evening in casual amusement. At one point, Draco decided to show Sophia how to waltz and he pulled her to her feet. She was tall for her age but still short enough that Draco had to awkwardly bend down to meet her height, making Severus laugh as he walked Sophia through the steps.

“You know how to waltz?” Jacqui asked.

“Of course I do!” Draco said, “My family put on the grandest charity balls in all of Wiltshire.”

“Draco honey, did you wipe your own ass at home, or did someone do it for you?” Jacqui asked.

“Something tells me that question is a trap,” Draco said, twirling Sophia.

“You know, I was joking but the fact that you won’t answer worries me,” Jacqui said.

After a few moments, Harry stood and held out a hand to Eliza. “You want to try?”

The girl jumped out of her chair and reached out for his hand immediately, giggling.

“Potter,” Draco said quickly, “Don’t you tread on her toes.”

“Oy!” Potter said, beginning to show Eliza the steps, “I learned to waltz just like you did!”

“Right,” Draco mocked, “and that’s why the Patil twin you accompanied was limping the night of the Yule Ball in 4^th year.”

“She was wearing heels! Every girl who went had taken their shoes off by 10!”

“God, you guys were fancy as fuck. You had balls in school?” Andrea asked Severus.

“You’ll find I still do,” Severus said jokingly.

Daryl gave a dry laugh. Andrea gave him an unimpressed look and whacked him on the arm. About two hours later, everyone slowly began to retire to bed. Severus patiently waited, knowing that most people didn’t stay up past midnight. Andrea was one of the last to go to bed and Severus smiled at her affectionately as she and Amy went to bed. Finally, it was just he, Daryl, and the boys. Around 11:30, Harry finally relented. He stood up with a yawn, “I’m knackered. Time for bed.”

Draco stood as well, but looked confused when Severus didn’t immediately follow.

“Severus, are you coming?”

“Erm- I think I’ll stay up a little longer,” Severus said, casually.

Harry did a double take and Draco’s eyebrows shot up to his hairline. Draco recovered quickly and grabbed Harry by the shoulders, turning him in the direction of the tent. “Alright!” Draco said cheerfully.

The Gryffindor furrowed his eyebrows at Severus and Daryl, likely fitting the pieces together.  

“Potter, it’s bedtime and you know how cranky you get without your eight hours,” Draco said, pushing a still stunned Harry, “Good night, Severus!”

As soon as they were alone, Severus felt a hand sneak between his legs to run down his inner thigh until it got to his knee to squeeze it. Severus turned to look at Daryl and they both leaned in for a kiss. They contently stayed by the fire, snogging like teenagers, lazy and unhurried, until they were both hard. Severus then stood and extinguished the fire. Daryl pulled himself out of the camp chair and lead the shorter man to his tent. As they walked, Severus discreetly put up a silencing charm on the tent.  

In no time, Daryl had Severus on his back on his sleeping bag: completely naked, thighs eagerly spread, and two of the American’s fingers in his arse. Their bottle of lube thrown to the side. Daryl had still not taken off a single stitch of clothing, he just watched Severus enjoy his fingers and, despite the stifling heat of Georgia turning the tent into a humid oven, it made Severus’ entire body heat up further under the man’s intense gaze. Severus gave a small content sigh as Daryl stretched him, anticipating what was to come.

“You actually like this?” Daryl asked after a moment.

“Why,” Severus said breathily, smirking, “Did you want to try?”

“Nope,” Daryl said quickly, a flush beginning on his face.  

Severus let out a chuckle and he sat up, so he was resting on his elbows, “Of course, I like it. I wouldn’t subject myself to it if I didn’t. Want me to show you what makes it enjoyable for me?”

Daryl didn’t say anything, but Severus took it as confirmation regardless. He reached down to grasp Daryl’s wrist and encouraged him to flip his hand around. Daryl followed his lead and then Severus showed him the hand motion to mimic.

Daryl’s finger barely grazed his prostate, and Severus gave a start. “Oh! There! That’s it,” Severus said, sitting up more but still leaning back on his hands, and kissing Daryl on his bearded chin, relishing the burn it left on his own clean-shaven face.

“Hmm,” the man said, staring down thoughtfully at where his fingers were, as Severus continued to kiss down his jaw line, “I get it, like a g-spot.”

“Yes, the prostate,” Severus said, “When you’re inside me, that’s what you’re aiming for.”

Encouraged, the older man thrust in a third finger and gave his prostate a firmer rub. As soon as those calloused fingertips drummed against that spot inside him, Severus let out a low, shuddering whine. Apparently, a little too loud for Daryl’s comfort, whom still had no idea about the silencing charm, and the American stole his lips, letting Severus moan into his mouth. Sure, Daryl had fingered him before but usually it was purely for preparation. This was different. It apparently had occurred to Daryl that he could use this as another form of foreplay and was a damn quick study. He alternated between spreading his fingers wide, making Severus’ hole clench in retaliation, and relentlessly rubbing against his prostate, sending sparks of electricity through Severus’ entire body. He ripped his mouth away from Daryl and said, “Daryl- ah! Wait!”

He was ignored, and Daryl shut him up efficiently with his mouth on his. It was too good. Too much direct friction, too soon. Daryl was going to send him over the edge early, but he couldn’t say anything with the man’s tongue in his mouth, fucking him just as insatiably as his fingers were. He canted his hips away from Daryl but somehow Daryl used his fingers inside him to pull his hips back forward.

“Goddamn, Sev,” Daryl said after he surrendered Severus’ lips, his hands not stopping for a second, “Break my fuckin’ fingers, why don’t ya.”

Severus grabbed Daryl’s wrist again, trying to lessen the pleasure as he tried to formulate the words, “Daryl-” Severus moaned, “Stop! I’m-”

“I know, Darlin’,” Daryl said, shoving his nose into Severus’ hair and whispering huskily into his ear, “Go on.”

“No,” Severus said in a long drawn-out moan, hand still trying to grip Daryl’s wrist enough to stop so the man could just fuck him already.

Annoyed, Daryl tipped him backwards, so he was laying on his back again with his hair fanned out around him. It dislodged Severus’ grip on him entirely. Daryl loomed over him, taking just a brief moment to adjust his hand where he was comfortable and started to thrust them again, taking great care to constantly keep pressure on Severus’ prostate, thumb casually rubbing at his perineum. Severus’ toes curled involuntarily, and he tried to close his legs, but Daryl grabbed one of his knees and forced his legs open again, using one of his knees to trap Severus’ leg. A hot stab of arousal struck Severus to his core at being manhandled so easily. “Cum for me, Darlin’,” Daryl told him, “Won’t stop ‘till you do.”

“But- I want-” Severus said, but that’s all he could manage.

Instead, he reached out and rested a hand on Daryl’s still clothed cock, feeling a sense of pride at how hard the other man was.

“Oh, don’t you worry your pretty head,” Daryl said, “I ain’t done with you yet. Not by a long shot.”

Daryl leaned down and caught a nipple in his mouth, lightly grazing the hard nub with his teeth and Severus’ entire body arched, seed spilling from him. Severus had to cover his own mouth with his palm and bite down hard to not scream out.

It seemed to go on forever, and Severus didn’t breathe the entire time, until finally the crashing waves calmed and the butterflies in his stomach settled. His legs fell open limply, too exhausted, and he let go of his own hand with a deep inhale, trying to catch his breath. He could still feel his body clenching steadily around Daryl’s fingers, which had finally stilled, and Daryl gave one last lick to his nipple before releasing him and taking his fingers out entirely.  

“Fuck, that was hot,” Daryl said, moving to lay down on top of Severus, between his legs, “I didn’t even touch your dick.”

“Cheeky bastard,” Severus said, winding his legs around Daryl’s waist.  

Daryl kissed him, and Severus lazily responded, bringing both hands up, one to bury in Daryl’s hair and running one up Daryl’s shoulder blade. In between kisses, Severus observed, “You’re still dressed. Do you plan on shagging me through your clothes?”

Daryl smirked and pushed himself up, so he was on his knees, forcing Severus to unwind his legs from his waist. Daryl pulled his shirt over his head; muscles flexing and covered in sweat. While he did that, Severus reached over and ran his hands over Daryl’s abs in appreciation before he started to unbuckle Daryl’s belt and took out his hard cock. Once he was done with that, Daryl waited patiently as Severus reached for the discarded bottle of lube and poured some into his hand. “We need to find some more lube,” Severus said offhandedly.

“Didn’t think we’d go through it this quick,” Daryl said, “Woulda looted the whole shelf.”

Severus laughed, rubbing it between his hands to warm it up before he reached down to grip Daryl in his hands, spreading the warmed lube from root to tip. Daryl moaned, “Don’t care what no one says, you got the prettiest hands I’ve ever seen on anyone.”

“My hands?” Severus asked, not expecting the compliment.

“Love watchin’ ‘em on me,” Daryl said, starting to thrust his hips.

Severus tightened his hands a little and Daryl moaned again, but he said, “No more.”

Severus let go of Daryl’s cock and Daryl maneuvered around to take his trousers completely off. When he’d thrown the offending denims to the side, he demanded, “Hike that ass up.”

Severus obliged, bringing his knees up to wrap his legs around Daryl again and letting Daryl lean down over him. Severus’ breath quickened as the taller man reached down and the mushroomed head of his prick gave light pressure to the ring of Severus’ arsehole. “So, what do you think?” Daryl asked.

“What?” Severus asked, distracted.

“What’s better?” he asked, “My fingers or my cock?”

“I wouldn’t know,” Severus said, voice strained, “You haven’t given me anything to compare.”

Daryl’s pupils dilated and he sunk into Severus in one swift motion, drawing a sharp cry from Severus as that familiar cock brushed against his overly stimulated prostate. “Shh,” Daryl whispered, pressing his forehead to Severus’.

Severus couldn’t help the stunted moan that escaped. “Merlin, why do you feel so good inside me.”

If he’d been in his right mind, he would have berated himself for using such wizard language around his muggle lover, but he was running on instinct now. No masks, no pretexts. Just his overly stimulated brain and that dick splitting him open. In any case, the comment seemed to be exactly what Daryl needed to hear because the man shuddered and proceeded to thrust hard into the body underneath him. Brutal, slapping, enough to make Severus’ hips feel like they would shatter at any moment. His entire body was one raw nerve ending, sensitive after such a strong, early orgasm. Even the gentle rubbing of Daryl’s stubble on his cheek felt like sandpaper.

“You know what else I noticed?” Daryl said.

“Hhg,” was the only response Severus could muster, legs already trembling uncontrollably, promising a fantastic orgasm even though he’d just cum.

“It ain’t just that spot you like,” Daryl said, not stopping his thrusting, punctuating his point with a well-aimed thrust into said spot.

“Ah!” Severus cried out in shock, wrapping his arms underneath Daryl’s armpits.

“You also like it when I do this,” Daryl said.

Daryl slammed his hips into Severus and rolled them, using his cock to further stretch Severus’ rim. The legs wrapped around the American’s waist tightened and Severus arched into him, fingernails dragging tracks down his lover’s back. “Fuck!” Severus said, tears beginning to form in the corners of his eyes.

Daryl alternated between quick but controlled thrusts and rolling his hips until Severus wanted to sob. He purposefully tightened himself around Daryl, making the older man grumble in his ear, and he told him, “I know your secrets too, Mr. Dixon, you clever devil.”

Daryl’s rhythm faltered from Severus’ purposeful clenching, and he grunted, “Gonna cum.”

“Yes,” Severus told him, feeling his balls draw up with his own orgasm, “Fill me.”

Daryl groaned and thrust in fully, hitting Severus’ prostate full force one last time, and came. Daryl bit his neck hard; on accident, on purpose, Severus wasn’t sure, but he let out a keening cry as it triggered his own orgasm, his vision blacking out for a moment. When Severus was finally aware of his surroundings, he said, “Bloody brilliant.”

Daryl nodded into his neck, “How the fuck we didn’t wake anyone up, I’ll never know.”

Severus smirked. Once their heartbeats returned to normal and the sweat cooled from their bodies, Severus squirmed uncomfortably under Daryl’s hot breath on his neck. Daryl, still basking in the afterglow, misinterpreted his movement and asked, “Thought you was stayin’ here tonight.”

If Severus heard the slight disappointment in his voice, and if that disappointment made his stomach flutter, he didn’t comment on it. “I am, I’m just getting comfortable.”

Daryl nodded and initiated a sleepy kiss, which Severus happily responded to. After a few silent minutes, Daryl rolled over off Severus, slipping out of him finally. He used his legs to kick up the blanket that had been discarded. He pulled it up to cover them both and promptly spooned Severus to him, wrapping his arms around Severus’ waist, his spent cock tucked between his cheeks. Daryl let out a content sigh and promptly fell asleep. When he heard Daryl snoring softly, Severus pulled his denims closer and sought his wand within the folds. After finding it, he cast a quick cleaning spell on his insides and an alarm to ensure he’d wake up before the boys did. When that was done, he settled more in Daryl’s arms and closed his eyes, reveling in sleeping in his lover’s arms for the first time.

_____________

Ending Credits Song: Hell and You – Amigo the Devil

Chapter Text

Severus woke up to his alarm with Daryl pressed to his back and the man’s hand on his belly. He waved his hand to stop the alarm and stretched luxuriously, not being able to help the grunt of satisfaction that escaped him. He turned around in Daryl’s arms and, even with the morning sun turning the tent into an oven, he wrapped his arms around him and breathed the man in. He smelled like cigarettes and the forest and Severus hummed in contentment. In his sleep, Daryl tightened his arms around Severus and Severus allowed himself to doze lazily a few more minutes before he told himself he should get up.  

“Daryl,” he whispered, sitting up on his elbow, “Daryl, I should go. The boys will be waking up soon.”

Daryl opened his eyes groggily, and he reached up and tucked a stray hair behind Severus’ ear and ran his thumb down Severus’ jaw, just looking at him. Finally, he just nodded and closed his eyes again, hand drooping. Severus smiled and pressed a kiss to the side of Daryl’s mouth and without saying another word, he disentangled himself from Daryl’s arms, dressed, and left.

Severus quietly zipped the flap back up on Daryl’s tent. When he turned, he froze when he saw Jim and Dale on top of Dale’s RV, staring at him with humor in their eyes.

Severus didn’t know what to say. It was obvious he had spent the night in Daryl’s tent, and the two older men knew it. He thought he’d feel more panic. He was embarrassed yes, but the tell-tale paranoia hadn’t bubbled up inside him. Neither of the men seemed angry or disgusted, just amused. Severus ran a hand through his no doubt tousled hair to fix it and then waved awkwardly, and the two joyously waved back with big grins on their faces. Severus, as casually as he could, walked over to the tent he shared with Harry and Draco and hid his embarrassment behind its flimsy walls.

_____

Andrea found him only a few hours later. She made a beeline for him, and Severus steeled himself.

“Hey, slut,” she asked cheekily.

Despite himself, Severus smirked at her but didn’t say anything, just continued to sort their laundry.

“Nothing?” she asked, “You have nothing to say for yourself?”

“Pray tell, about what?” Severus asked coyly.  

“I’m going to kill you,” Andrea said, “You know I had to hear about your walk of shame this morning from Dale? Dale! Come on, tell me, you’re supposed to be my best friend!”

Severus laughed, not being able to help the feeling of affection he felt. He hadn’t heard anyone say something like that in a very long time, and he reveled in the fact that he’d found his first best friend in years, in the backwoods of Georgia during the apocalypse, of all places.

“Settle down, Andrea, I did not tell Dale. He and Jim caught me coming out of Daryl’s tent. We hadn’t planned on saying anything just yet.”

“Well why the hell not?” Andrea asked.

“Are you mental? You want me to tell Merle Dixon that I am sleeping with his brother? I’d likely get shot in my sleep.”

“So naturally you decided to get laid in the last place Merle would look: the tent he shares with Daryl,” Andrea said sarcastically.

“Merle was gone last night, Daryl assured me he wouldn’t be back until today. It was nice not having to endure sticks and rocks digging into my knees for once.”

“Wait,” Andrea said, “This isn’t the first time?”

Severus bit his lip, “It started a week ago.”

“A WEEK-” Andrea shouted, but Severus’ shushing made her lower her voice, “Do Harry and Draco know?”

Severus crossed his arms, “Draco had an inkling after the first time. I came back with leaves in my hair and the little blighter can smell a scandal a mile away. I saw the gears begin to turn in Harry’s head last night and Draco likely confirmed his suspicions. Can’t very well hide it now, can I?”

“Nope,” Andrea said, giving him a pity pat on the shoulder, “If you really didn’t want people to know, I don’t know what you were thinking, bringing Daryl to dinner last night.”

“Daryl convinced me,” Severus said with a regretful sigh, “He’s caught on annoyingly quick on how to get me to follow along with his terrible ideas.”

“Yeah, I bet I know how too,” Andrea said, shaking her head at him, a smile playing on your lips, “You know you have me to thank for this.”

Severus rolled his eyes, “If you must take credit.”

“Oh, I fucking must,” Andrea said, before pointing to the laundry he’d been sorting, “I’ll go with you.”

As they walked to the quarry, Andrea said, “So?”

“So?” Severus repeated.

“What’s redneck dick like?” Andrea asked with a smirk, “Is he selfish in bed?”

“He dislikes being called that,” Severus told her.

Andrea gave him a look and Severus smirked at her again, but he decided to put her out of her misery, “Andrea, I hate to disappoint you, but I can honestly tell you that Daryl Dixon has given me some of the best sex of my life. He’s an absolute savage.”

Andrea sighed, and Severus was unsure if that meant she was happy for him or jealous, but she just said, “You’re welcome.”

Severus couldn’t help but laugh. “By the way when you joked about him bending me over a tree stump, I didn’t expect it to be literal,” he continued.

“Alright!” Andrea said, “Now you’re just bragging.”

Severus smirked at her. It slowly softened into a small smile, and he stopped, making her stop also and he said, genuinely, “Thank you, Andrea. I don’t know if I would have had the courage to accept Daryl’s attentions if you hadn’t given me a solid box around the ears.”

She smiled at him too, “You’re welcome. Really, I didn’t do much. You just needed a little reminder that just surviving isn’t living.”

____________________________

Thankfully, Dale and Jim didn’t seem to tell anyone else about catching him coming out of Daryl’s tent. He certainly expected Andrea to keep her mouth shut as well, but Severus was the most worried about Harry and Draco. They weren’t imbeciles, as much as he always told them they were, and he knew they were aware of the change in he and Daryl’s relationship. He was just waiting to see in what humiliating fashion they were going to acknowledge it. They didn’t have to wait long. Harry sat on the log next to Daryl as the older man pulled a bowl of freshly washed berries from Severus’ lap and grabbed a handful to shove into his mouth.

“Are you our new dad?” Harry asked innocently, voice high.

Severus looked up, eyes wide. Daryl’s entire body seized, and he stopped chewing, but his eyes betrayed nothing as he looked at Harry. Draco let out a snort and pushed Harry, who was still looking at Daryl right in the eye trying valiantly to keep a straight face, but a cheeky smirk was beginning to widen over his face.

“Get the fuck outta here, brat,” Daryl finally said, mouth still full.

Harry snickered and both teenagers stood up, not looking back once they walked away. Severus watched them go shaking his head, turning to Daryl, “You have to admit, it was funny.”

“Almost made me choke,” Daryl grumbled.

________________________

“Hey, flaco,” Morales called, as he helped Glenn carry in supplies from his latest run, “Have you seen what your boys are doing? And when I say ‘your boys’, I mean Dixon too.”

Severus looked up from where he was helping the four younger children with their maths, feeling a sense of dread, and said, “Don’t ask me something like that, you’ll make my blood pressure spike.”

Morales gave a wicked laugh and said mischievously, “They’re up on the service road. Go look.”

Severus raised his eyebrow. “The service road? What are they doing there?”

Severus stood from their camping table, groaning when his knees cracked, mumbling about getting old, and began to walk where Morales had pointed. Once he was out on the road that was once used by the maintenance workers and now more often used to go to and from the city, all he heard was a screech of rubber and a desperate, “STOP! STOP!”

Severus whipped around and when he saw a pair of headlights coming at him, he let out an unintentional scream, jumping to the side. The car screeched to a stop, still a good distance from where he was. Draco was behind the wheel, a death grip on the steering wheel. Daryl was in the passenger seat, one hand on what he lovingly called the ‘oh shit’ handle and the other hand on the dashboard. Harry was cackling merrily in the backseat.

Severus rubbed his chest over his heart, willing it to slow down, as he approached the car. “The brake, the brake,” Daryl mumbled rapidly.

Draco put on the emergency brake and let go of the steering wheel as Severus finally got to the window. “Do I even want to know whose idea this was?” Severus snapped.

“If we all keep quiet, he won’t know who to be angry with,” Draco said in a stage whisper.

“We plead the fifth,” Daryl said.

“What’s the fifth?” Harry asked.

Daryl rolled his eyes, “Fuckin’ brits.”

Severus rolled his eyes and walked over to the rear driver side door, opening it, “Budge over.”

“What are you doin’?” Daryl asked as Harry obliged, and Severus slid into the back.

“You put Draco Malfoy behind the wheel of a vehicle. If I don’t keep an eye on you three, you’re liable to kill yourselves.”

Daryl put a hand on the back of Draco’s headrest to twist around and look at Severus. “He’s still learnin’,” Daryl told him, “You gonna be able to sit quietly and without makin’ no comments?”

“No,” Severus scoffed.

Harry snickered.

“Aight, but this my classroom. You don’t follow my rules, Professor, you take the corporal punishment I shell out later,” Daryl said in an obviously suggestive tone.

“Daryl!” Severus snapped.

Draco threw his head back and let out a loud laugh and Harry’s eyes widened before he scrunched his nose in disgust. Severus instantly felt his face heat. Daryl sat back to face forward again, but his eyes caught Severus’ in the mirror, and he winked at him. Severus just shook his head at him and put on his safety belt.

“My innocent ears!” Harry lamented.

“Oh, don’t be such a prude, Potter,” Draco said, putting the car back into drive and proceeding with their driving lesson.

__________________

“Where are you off to?” Severus asked Daryl as he watched him pack a bag.

“Goin’ on a hunt, longer one. Can’t stand no squirrel meat no more, I wanna bag a buck,” Daryl said, “Wanna come? Merle don’t wanna, he is going into the city with that beaner.”

Severus pinched Daryl, who wacked his hand away. “Don’t say those things,” Severus whispered to him.

“Yeah, yeah,” Daryl said grumpily.

“Really?” Harry asked brightly, standing up, but then stopped, “Wait. Were you just asking Snape? Do I not want to come?”

Draco snickered. “I was invitin’ anyone who wants to go,” he said, “You comin’ or not?”

“Are you two going to keep your hands off each other?” Harry stressed.

“No promises,” Daryl said.

“Mr. Dixon,” Severus snapped, making the man smirk.

“Alright, I’ll come with you, but I swear-” Harry said.

“There is no need for threats,” Severus said, before Harry could finish his sentence, “If I go, nothing untoward will be happening with you around.”

Severus looked over to Draco, knowing the blond would never want to come into the woods with them. He just wasn’t sure he was willing to leave him by himself for so long. Severus turned to Daryl, “How long do you think we’d be gone?”

“Day and a half at most? Best chance you’ll get is at dawn and dusk, so we can head out tonight, find a spot to stay overnight. Come back day after.”

Severus turned to Draco, “Is there no way I can convince you to join us?”

“I can think of a hundred things I would rather do than sleep in the woods,” Draco said, “but have fun. I will be making full use of an empty tent.”

“Try not to stain anything,” Harry said, making Daryl bark with laughter.

“That’s not what I meant,” Draco said, a little pink in the cheeks.

“I should stay,” Severus told Daryl.

Draco groaned, “Severus, I’m 17 and have been living on my own since I was 11! You can leave me in the tent for a day, I’ll be fine!”

The look of sheer desperation on Draco’s face was almost pathetic, not at all the type of face the heir to House Malfoy would normally make. “Fine,” Severus said, “Far be it for me to intrude on your solitude.”

“You’re going?” Draco asked, a note of excitement in his tone.

“I suppose,” Severus said with a sigh, “Don’t think that means you can run wild, there are ground rules. You stay here in camp, no trips with Glenn while I’m gone, and you will check in with Andrea.”

Draco scoffed but before he could argue, Severus said, in a tone that inspired no negotiation, “Andrea or Dale, your choice.”

Draco grimaced, “Andrea.”

“Alright. I’ll tell her,” Severus said, “Let me go find her.”

“Start packin’, shithead,” he heard Daryl tell Harry as he walked off.

At first, Andrea was nowhere to be seen. Feeling a little too lazy to trek all the way to the quarry to check there, he called in a sing-song voice, “Andy!”

“In here!” her muffled voice said from inside the RV.

As he climbed the stairs, Severus said loudly for Andrea to hear, “Bugger, it’s hotter than Hades in here.”

“You don’t gotta tell me, I can feel the sweat at the top of my ass crack,” Andrea asked.

Andrea was sat on the floor in the very narrow hallway between the kitchen and the bedroom, sorting through a box of what looked like spare parts. The door to the toilet opened with a loud ‘woo!’ and Andrea wrinkled her nose, “Oh, Dale! Close it, will you?”

Dale squeezed past Andrea, a rolled-up magazine in his hand, and closed the door behind him before he noticed Severus and greeted in a jovial tone, “Ah, Severus! What can we do for you, son? Here, can you put this on the table next to you?”

“I came to ask Andrea a favor,” Severus told him, taking the magazine, but got distracted by Andrea’s rummaging and asked her, “What are you looking for?”

“A radiator hose,” Andrea said, “Dale and Jim have been staring at the RV’s for days now and I figured Dale was such a pack rat he probably had a replacement somewhere in here and forgot about it.”

“Sure, insult me but when you need something, I have it, don’t I?” Dale said, going to the back and sitting down on the bed in clear view of them with a grunt, intertwining his fingers behind his head.

“Frankly, he is not wrong,” Severus pointed out.

“Yeah, yeah,” Andrea said, throwing a rejected part back into the box, “What’s up?”

“I’m going on a hunt with Mr. Dixon,” Severus said, sitting down on the table bench closest to Andrea and crossing his legs.

She and Dale gave him an identical look, complete with raised eyebrows and suggestive smirks.

“No, none of that,” Severus said, whacking Andrea on the head with the rolled-up magazine still in his hand, making her chuckle.

“None? Sounds like a lame camping trip,” Andrea said, wiggling her eyebrows.

“Don’t give me that look,” Severus told her, throwing the magazine on the table, “Potter is coming with us. We are legitimately going hunting.”

“Just Harry? Why is Draco not going?” Andrea asked.

“You want me to take Draco into the woods overnight?” Severus pointed out, resting his chin on his palm.

“You’re right, I should know better,” Andrea said.

“Can I ask that you look after him while I’m gone?”

“I will when I’m here but I’m going into the city tomorrow.”

That surprised Severus. Andrea had never even shown an interest in going into Bankhead let alone into Atlanta. “You are? Why?”

Andrea lifted her chin as though she could see over the counter out the windows. When she clearly couldn’t manage it, she asked, “Is Amy around?”

Severus took a quick glance out of the RV windows, “No, I see her sitting with Miranda and Lori.”

“It’s her birthday,” Andrea said, “and I am not going to find her anything looting around here.”

“Amy does not come off as a materialistic person, I doubt she’ll be demanding an extravagant gift, given the circumstances.”

“I know,” she said, “But she’s just a kid still.”

Severus hummed, “Why don’t you wait until I come back, I’ll go with you into Bankhead.”

Andrea wrinkled her nose, “I don’t need a man to protect me, least of all a skinny bitch like you.”

Severus raised an eyebrow but despite himself, laughed. “Alright, if you’re sure,” Severus said, “The city is dangerous you know.”

“Alright Mom, do you want to give me a curfew too?” Andrea said sarcastically, “I’ll be alright, it looks like it’s going to be a lot of us going. Morales convinced Glenn to take him and now Jacqui is going too.”

“Morales?” Severus said, remembering his earlier conversation with Daryl, “I suggest you rethink it.”

“Why?” Andrea said, flopping her forearms onto the box in annoyance.

“Merle is going,” Severus told her, “That’s why were accompanying Daryl in the first place.”

“Ugh,” Andrea said, letting her head roll back in annoyance, “Fuck my life. I could have done without that idiot tagging along.”

“I can go with you into Bankhead when I come back,” Severus repeated.

“No, it’s fine,” Andrea said, “I really want to go into the city and this is the first time that Glenn has agreed to take anyone else with him.”

“First and only probably,” Severus said, “Something is bound to go pear shaped with Merle going.”

“Don’t jinx me,” Andrea said, throwing a spare gas cap from the box at him.

Severus swatted it away from his face, laughing when it banked off the lower cabinet and flew back at Andrea. “Alright, alright,” Dale said, getting up from the bed, “If you’re going to act like the children, do it outside the RV. Go have your fun, Severus, I’ll watch Draco when Andrea is in the city.”

“Thank you, Dale,” Severus told him, “You too, Andy.”

Andrea waved him off. “You know when I find someone to bend me over a tree stump, you’re going to have to return the favor, and you’ll still owe me because at least Amy won’t judge your outfit.”

Severus felt his cheeks flush brightly, “Was that necessary in front of Dale, Andrea?”

“Did you forget he’s the one that caught you coming out of Daryl’s tent in the first place?” Andrea said, “Maybe be a little stealthier when leaving your dick appointment.”

Severus gave a soft, exasperated sigh of embarrassment and rubbed his eyes.

“Oh, Severus, it doesn’t bother me you know. I know old timers my age, you don’t expect to be open minded about the whole gay thing, but I like to think I am a pretty progressive guy,” Dale said proudly, “Plus, you forget I was married. Had a few girlfriends before that too.”

Andrea looked at Severus with wide eyes full of regret.

“You young’uns didn’t invent finding secluded parts of the forest. Let me tell you, back then,” he continued, wistfully, “we used to drive out to Cascade Springs.”

“Oh, good lord,” Severus said, standing up, “I’m going to go before we hear more details.”

“Don’t you leave me in here with him, Severus!” Andrea said, reaching out to Severus. 

“Skinny dip in the summer, have sex by the waterfall,” Dale continued, deep in memory, ignoring them both, “Those were the days.”

“Sorry Andy, I must save myself!” Severus said, already walking down the steps.

________________________

That night, Severus and Harry gathered their belongings so they could meet Daryl. He’d insisted on leaving after dinner so that they wouldn’t have to make a fire. Once they were ready, Severus sat on Draco’s bed where the boy was sitting cross legged, reading, making the boy look up. “Sev, I’ll be fine,” Draco assured, already anticipating the conversation.

“I know, that’s not why I wanted to chat,” Severus said, “I’m trusting you to not do anything stupid while we’re gone. Glenn is going into the city and taking a big group, but don’t you even be slightly tempted to go, Draco, I mean it.”

“I know,” Draco said reassuringly, “I have no interest, trust me.”

“Alright. If something happens, and you feel unsafe, I’m giving you permission to use your magic.”

“Is that so?” Draco asked, raising an eyebrow.

“Not for just anything Draco,” Severus amended, “I trust your judgement in reading the situation. Do not use this as an excuse to reveal our magic unnecessarily.”

 “So suspicious, Sev,” Draco said, “Don’t worry. I don’t foresee any issues but thank you.”

Severus narrowed his eyes at him, but Draco just smiled innocently at him.

“Dale also said you’re welcome to the spare bed in the RV if you’re feeling lonely,” Severus said in a rush.

Draco groaned, rolling his eyes and flopping down onto the bed.

“Or I could transfigure you a teddy bear,” Harry quipped, “Though, I could be convinced to make it a stuffed ferret, if you prefer.”

“Out! Let me enjoy my peace!” Draco pleaded.

“Alright, alright. Goodbye, Draco,” Severus said, getting up.

The suddenly, an “Oy,” made both of them turn back to him.

“Don’t you get yourselves shot or bitten,” Draco said, doing his best to try and not look concerned.

“Don’t worry, Malfoy,” Harry said with a smirk, “We’re both exceedingly hard to kill, as it turns out.”

Severus pursed his lips at Harry, but it seemed to ease Draco, because Draco just smirked back at him. Severus and Harry left the tent and quickly found Daryl waiting for them by the fire, sitting on a log and whittling more arrows. As they approached, Daryl got up, put the arrow into his quiver, and slung the quiver and his bag over his shoulder before he stalked off without another word. As they approached the tree line, Severus looked around the campsite and saw Amy and Andrea sitting at a camping table by the RV, playing a game of cards. He waved his hand so Andrea could see him and once he caught her gaze, he waved goodbye. She responded with raising both hands in the air and mimed the universal gesture for a penis entering a hole and Severus immediately shook his head at her in disbelief. He saw her laughing (even though he couldn’t hear it) and Amy whacked her hands down. Both of the girls then waved goodbye, and he turned back to follow Daryl and Harry.

They walked for several miles, Severus enjoying listening to Daryl explaining to Harry the best ways to hunt: the best times of day, scouting the best spots, what velvet was, how to construct a blind. Daryl’s knowledge was extensive and his explanations thorough and Harry asked all the right follow-up questions. Once it was too dark to continue, Daryl had them stop to make camp but didn’t allow them to make a fire, as promised. “The smell of the smoke might spook them if they’re being extra skittish,” he said in explanation.

They set up their individual sleeping bags (with Severus discreetly casting minor warming charms on all three of them), used their rucksacks as pillows, and laid out under a blanket of the night sky. It made Severus long for Hogwarts. Where he’d sneak up to the Astronomy Tower on clear nights, both as a student and as a professor, to enjoy the stars.

“Do you see the Big Dipper? Just there?” Harry said, pointing above him.

Daryl maneuvered his head, “Yep.”

“If you look at the 4 stars that make the pot portion of the Big Dipper, find the one that’s at the end following the line of the handle. Do you see it?”

“Yep.”

“Now look to the right of that star. You’ll see another star parallel to it. It’s a little brighter than the others.”

“Mmhmm,” Daryl confirmed.

“That’s the tail end of Draco,” Harry told him, “It’s the constellation he was named after. If you follow that squiggly line of stars, you’ll get to the head of the Dragon.”

“Dragon,” Daryl repeated, turning to Severus, “That’s why you called him Dragon that one time.”

Severus nodded, “That’s right. I used to call him that as a boy.”

“Do you have one named after you?” Daryl asked him.

“No,” Severus said chuckling, “The astronomy inspired names are more of a characteristic of Draco’s maternal line. House Black was famous for them. Neither Harry nor I would have one.”

“My godfather and Draco’s mum were first cousins,” Harry told Daryl, “His name was Sirius Black, he was the last of the main line. He’s a star in Canis Major, a little farther South. You see that really bright star underneath Orion? That’s Sirius.”

“I’m glad to see you at least paid attention in Aurora’s class, Potter,” Severus grumbled, “because you certainly didn’t pay attention in mine.”  

“Yeah, Malfoy couldn’t blow up my assignments in Professor Sinistra’s class, it made things a little easier,” Harry said.

Severus scoffed and opened his mouth to argue but was shocked when Harry interrupted him and said, raising his voice a little, “And don’t try to deny it! You know he did!”

“As if you and Weasley also didn’t spend all class period trying to retaliate,” Severus said defensively.

“Of course we did, it didn’t seem to matter anyway. Even if Ron and I tried, you wouldn’t give us passing marks on principle,” Harry said bitterly.

Severus stared at the night sky above him and, feeling a cold wave wash over him, he wondered if his heating charm failed. “I never failed you on purpose,” Severus ground out.

“Probably because Dumbledore wouldn’t let you,” Harry said, and by Merlin, he sounded like he believed it, “I’m not saying I was Hermione, that’s just not true, but I wasn’t a terrible student. I got 7 passing marks on my- those tests. The standardized ones.”

“7?” Severus asked, there was simply no way that Harry received 7 O.W.L.s, “Out of 9?”

“Yes!” Harry said, “You didn’t know that?”

“I wasn’t your Head of House, Potter, how was I meant to know?” Severus asked, “The only marks I had access to were from my class and the Slytherins, as their Head of House. I didn’t have the marks for the others.”

“Hmm,” was all Harry said.

Could it be true? Remorse flared through Severus. All this time, he’d honestly believed that Harry was all brawn, no brain. Clever, but not gifted. It never occurred to him that he hadn’t been a bad student, and that Severus was indeed the problem. If only he’d reined in Draco a little more, if only he’d given Harry a chance rather than condemned him on sight, if he’d only just seen the signs. Seen Harry.  

“Potter,” he began.

Harry, however, seemed done with the conversation now that his point was made and interrupted him quickly, “It’s late, we should sleep, we have to get up early.”

Daryl grunted in agreement.

Severus was left with his mouth open, trying to think of a way to start the conversation again. Why did Harry always make him feel like such a coward?  

In the end, Harry had begun snoring softly before he could think of anything. Severus discreetly waved his hand to put up some wards, so that he’d hear in case anything got too close to them. Though he knew he likely didn’t need it, he didn’t think he’d get much sleep that night. He turned onto his side, wanting nothing more than to just curl into a ball and expire in shame.

Daryl, probably sensing his distress, threw an arm around him. Severus, if anything, felt guiltier as he soaked up his warmth.

_________________

The next morning, at the ungodly hour of 5:00 am, Severus woke up to Daryl leaning over him and whispering in his ear, “Sev, it’s time to get up.”

Severus groaned, wanting to curl further into the warmth of his sleeping bag. “Come on,” Daryl coaxed.

Groggily, Severus sat up, for the first time in a while feeling his body unwilling to listen to him. It must have even reflected in his posture and demeaner because Daryl rubbed his back and said, “You slept like shit, didn’t you?”

Severus nodded.

“Yeah,” Daryl said, sounding as if he expected it, “Can I help?”

Severus thought for a moment. “Can you change the past?” he finally asked.

“No,” Daryl said, then gave him a boyish grin, “Gimmie until we get back to camp though, I can make you forget it.”

Severus snorted.

“Well, no point mopin’,” Daryl said, “So, stop cryin’, get up.”

Severus furrowed his eyebrows at his lover. He wanted to be angry at Daryl, but he was right, there was no point in ruining their day just being depressed.

As he stood up to put away his sleeping bag, Severus looked around their campsite to see where Harry was and found him diligently constructing their blind. He had a few large branches at his feet that he was piecing and tying together with twine from Daryl’s bag. He and Daryl spent a little under an hour tying together the structure of the blind, big enough for all three of them to sit inside. While they did that, Daryl tasked Severus with gathering enough foliage to further camouflage it.

As they worked, Harry did an excellent job of avoiding speaking to Severus, despite Severus’ best attempts to corner him. It would have been quite impressive had it not been wildly frustrating. He wanted to apologize, desperately needed Harry to understand how much he regretted causing him pain, but Harry seemed determined to ignore the problem. Eventually, Severus’ chance was lost as it hit 6:00 am, and Daryl ushered them both into the blind. Daryl took out his cross bow and hunkered down.

An hour later, Severus hated to admit it, but he was bored and wishing he’d brought a book with him.

Hunting, as it turns out, is a lot of waiting and being as silent as they possibly could. Something he thought Harry would struggle with, but the boy was sitting next to Daryl, using all the focus in his being to diligently look out one of the makeshift windows of the blind. Anytime there was any kind of rustling or creaking, Harry would sit up straighter, trying to see where it came from, but it never was the prize that Daryl wanted. As it turned out, all of Severus’ assumptions about the boy were wrong, and he needed to stop being surprised by that fact. So, he sat in the blind, looking at the back of Harry’s head, with nothing to do but focus on the regret swirling around in his gut.

“Daryl,” Severus said sometime around 11:00 am, highly annoyed by the tone of impatience he heard in his own voice, “It’s sweltering in this blasted thing, I need a break to breathe.”

“Yeah,” Daryl agreed, putting his crossbow down, “Gettin’ late anyway, we’ll try again at dusk.”

Permission granted; Severus immediately crawled out of the blind. Once he was out in fresh air, he stretched deeply, even raising his hands above his head, his muscles screaming as the circulation returned and the tension left them. Daryl, who had crawled out after him, interrupted his stretch by poking him in the side. Severus grunted, curling away from Daryl and slapping his hand. “Stop,” he said.

Daryl gave him an amused smirk. When Harry crawled out of the blind, wiping his sweaty hair out of his forehead, they sat down to eat their lunch. After, Daryl spent the afternoon teaching Harry how to hunt for smaller critters. Severus drifted in and out of their conversation as he took the liberty of dozing for a few hours to catch up on some sleep. It wasn’t long after that they were once more in the blind at dusk to try once more at getting their big game.

Though, now a little more alert and listening to Daryl softly tell Harry about how to prepare a kill, he realized that if they did catch anything, he was expected to help gut and bleed the creature. The thought was enough to make Severus want to reveal their magic, just so he wouldn’t have to carry 100 pounds of deer all the way back to camp. Thankfully, Daryl called it for the night a little after the sun set.  

“I’m sorry you didn’t catch anything,” Severus said after they had their dinner, rubbing Daryl’s arm next to their long-denied fire. 

“Eh,” Daryl said, still sulking, “Knew it was a long shot. Haven’t seen any big game in a while. Think the damn walkers are scarin’ em off.”

“We can always try and get some squirrels or rabbits on the way back tomorrow,” Harry supplied.

“Yeah,” Daryl said, “We’ll be fine. The group still had a few squirrels when we left.”

“Speaking of the group, I wonder how Draco is getting on,” Severus wondered out loud.

“I’m sure he’s fine,” Harry said, before looking up at him and saying, “Don’t…don’t tell him, but I kind of missed the git last night. I got used to his snark. Reminds me of home.”

Severus smiled, warmed by Harry’s admission. Especially since it was only a few weeks ago they had their row that ended in blows.

“Never in a thousand lifetimes did I think that would come out of my mouth,” Harry said.

“Things have changed,” Severus said in understanding.

“School seems like ages ago,” Harry said, then the boy, bravely, finally acknowledged the elephant in the room, “I, Err- I didn’t mean to make you feel guilty last night, Professor.”

Severus hadn’t wanted to do this in front of Daryl, but he wasn’t going to allow the opportunity to pass, if Harry was willing to talk.

“Potter,” Severus began, having already rehearsed this in his head all day, “My mistreatment of you-”

“Snape-” Harry interrupted him.

“No, Potter, please,” Severus said, interrupting him back, “I need to say this.”

Harry fell silent.

“I’m sorry,” Severus said, “For everything I ever said and did to you to make your life miserable. I’m sorry. You didn’t deserve it.”

Harry wouldn’t meet his eyes, trying his best to formulate his words.

“I used to hate you so much because of it. I understand better now,” Harry said, “You were being haunted by the ghost of my dad.”

“Regardless-” Severus began, but Harry interrupted him again.

“It wasn’t right. What he did to you in school, Professor,” Harry said, “I know my dad, and Sirius, may have not been- they were…”

“That’s not your apology to give, Potter,” Severus said, “You’re clearly not James Potter, you never were. I am the adult. I should have recognized that. I didn’t. I had my own biases and my own traumas I don’t think I ever really confronted, but it wasn’t your burden to bear. Especially not at 11 years old. I also don’t want you to feel like you must hate your father or Black on my behalf. It’s ok to still love and miss them, let me be the bitter one. I’ve had far more practice than you.”

Harry smiled, nodding. “Apology accepted,” he said obligatorily.

Severus felt a reassuring pat from Daryl on the small of his back, seemingly pleased for him. Severus should have been thrilled, but something about it didn’t feel right. Severus thought this was going to be a much harder conversation and was fully expecting Harry to blow up in anger as soon as he was given the opportunity. He didn’t want any lingering resentment, if they were truly going to start with a fresh slate, he needed Harry to air out all his feelings.  

“I know I shouldn’t be looking a gift horse in the mouth but,” Severus said, “I can’t help but feel like you’re taking it entirely too easy on me.”

Harry shrugged, “I don’t think I am. I told you, I hated you. I’m not saying you weren’t an absolute, vindictive arse at times. You were.”

Severus winced but didn’t say anything. He asked for it, after all.

“I just- I’m older now, and after- you know, after last year, I realized: it’s hard to be mad at you when-”

Harry rubbed his eyes roughly, biting his lip.

“When what, Potter?” Severus prompted.

Only too late did he notice how wet Harry’s eyes had become.

“When you were always protecting me,” he got out, before he broke, and the recalcitrant tears fell.

Harry brought up one arm up to hide his face. Severus was shocked, this was not the revelation he expected. He wanted to take Harry into his arms, but he wasn’t sure if it would be welcome. He’d done it once before, when they’d first arrived, but he’d done it on instinct and Harry had been so distraught at the death of his friends that he would have taken comfort from Voldemort himself had he been standing in front of him. So instead, he stood and sat next to him, taking his hand, squeezing hard. Harry squeezed it back, distressed whines escaping him now.  

“No matter how much you hated me, you were always looking out for me. Even when I didn’t realize that’s what you were doing. You and Mr. and Mrs. Weasley were the only other ones to do it,” Harry continued, voice high as he spoke around strained sobs, “and sometimes even they ignored things. Sirius was in prison and then he died. Remus never checked on me, even once. I didn’t even know he existed until third year. The other Professors idolized Dumbledore too much to question him and he made such a show, pretending to care, but he just wanted to use me. He’s the one who left me with those people!”

“Potter,” Severus asked, knowing the answer but needing Harry to acknowledge it, “Did they hurt you? Petunia and her husband?”

Harry brought his arm down, his face red and blotchy. “They tried. I was always too fast for them to really hurt me. Petunia always tried to hit me in the head with frying pans or whatever she had in her hand, but I would always manage to dodge it. Vernon and Dudley, I just learned to not be within arm’s reach of either of them. Vernon tried to strangle me the summer before fifth year, but I broke free. That was the closest he ever got. Their favorite way of punishing me was locking me up in the cupboard under the stairs and denying me food. Sometimes they wouldn’t feed me for days.”

Daryl stood up abruptly, making Severus jump. His lover hadn’t said anything, but Severus could see his fist was clenched tight as he paced around. Severus turned back to Harry. Why had the boy never said anything? Severus knew why he never talked about his own situation, he had no adults that he could trust, but Harry had been surrounded by a support system willing to go to great lengths for him.

Potter seemed to be able to read his mind because then he said, “I told Dumbledore I didn’t want to go back in first year, and he still sent me back every summer!”

Severus’ jaw clenched, anger coursing through his veins like acid.

“Albus knew?!” Severus spat dangerously.

“He said that even if Petunia didn’t love me, I was protected there from-” Harry said, looking over to Daryl cautiously, who still had his back turned, trying to regain his composure.

“That-” Severus said, voice trembling, “That bastard.” 

Severus couldn’t believe it. He couldn’t believe that Albus Dumbledore ignored a child actively being abused and neglected just for a spell. There had been plenty of places where Harry could have been perfectly safe. Then his stomach shriveled up to nothing. Why was it so hard to believe? It was exactly something Albus would do. Albus knew that Voldemort was not dead, he knew that the Dark Lord would eventually return, and he needed a savior. A grateful one, one willing to die for the people, the world, that had shown him the first ounce of love in his life. The manipulative bastard should have been in Slytherin. Severus was glad Albus Dumbledore was dead and gone because in that moment, Severus would have gladly killed him again. Except this time, he would have savored it.

“That year, they moved me to Dudley’s second bedroom because they thought Dumbledore was watching the house, but they put bars on the window and kept me locked in. They fed me through a cat flap in the door and only let me out to use the toilet. That’s when Ron and the twins stole Mr. Weasley’s car and came to break me out. Ron told his mum, and no one even blinked!”

Severus squeezed Harry’s hand again, damn near hard enough to break. Second year. That was when they flew Arthur’s damned car to Hogwarts. Harry had been trying so desperately to get back to the only home he knew, and he’d threatened to get him expelled. Severus couldn’t stand it anymore, he wrapped his arms around Harry and pulled him to him, squeezing him tight. Harry gladly wrapped his arms around Severus in return, crying into his shirt.

“Why did they hate me so much?” Harry asked into his chest, “What did I do that was so bad? I was one, I didn’t even know I was a-”

“Potter,” Severus said firmly, “no, none of it is your fault. You are not responsible for the abuse Petunia and Vernon put you through.”

“I am,” Harry sobbed, his voice muffled, “If only I was the strong person everyone thought I was, but I’m not. If it wasn’t for Ron and Hermione, I would have been useless. I’m weak!”

Daryl appeared at his side.

“Hey!” the American said angrily, “Don’t try ‘n justify what those pieces of shit did to ya! You were a kid! Still a kid! This ain’t about bein’ ‘strong’! Or you callin’ me weak?”

Harry lifted his face from Severus’ shirt, “What?”

“You callin’ me weak?” Daryl repeated.

“I didn’t-” Harry said, shaking his head, but stopped when he finally understood, “You were…?”

“Pops,” Daryl said, “hit me every chance he got. ‘Specially after Merle left. Am I weak?”

“No!” Harry said, “but-”

“But nothin’!” Daryl said, “If I ain’t weak, you ain’t weak. Got that!?”

Severus was thankful that Daryl was here, not a single person could look at Daryl and call him physically weak, even the people who disliked him. Harry needed to see that this could happen to anyone.  

“It’s not the same,” Harry insisted, “I-”

Harry stopped, frustrated with being unable to tell Daryl more, to help him understand. How was he able to successfully save Wizardkind when he couldn’t even save himself? That thought, Severus couldn’t relate to, but he understood. How could he fail to stand up to a muggle when he had magic on his side? That one he understood more. He asked himself the same thing every time he saw his father beat his mother and all he could do was hide in the corner.

“What about me, Potter?” Severus asked, “Am I weak?”

Harry looked at him, eyes wide, processing.

“My father was an angry drunk, Potter,” Severus said pointedly, “A very angry drunk who did not like the school I was going to and what I was learning there. Am I weak?”

“No,” he finally said softly.

“Potter,” Severus said, “by telling yourself you’re weak for allowing this, you’re suggesting the other person is a strong person. Are you telling me you think Vernon Dursley is strong?”

“No!” Harry said, outraged.

“That’s right. He isn’t. He’s the weak one, isn’t he? For needing to feel strong by abusing a child.”

Harry looked down, considering it.  

“Have you ever considered you’re the strong one?” Severus asked, “Not only did you survive, Potter, but you didn’t allow him to continue to try to break you. You haven’t let a single person try to take away your self-worth since. Not Dolores Umbridge, not Lucius Malfoy, not even Tom Riddle. You stood up to every single one of them, no matter how many heart attacks it gave me-”

Harry scoffed, the smallest of smiles on his lips.

“-not just for yourself but for every single person you who ever needed you to, up to and including Sophia and Carol. You haven’t failed. The only people who failed here, Potter, were the adults around you for not seeing, or ignoring, what was happening. Myself included.”

More tears welled up in Harry’s eyes, his jaw quivering with the effort not to cry anymore.

“Potter, there’s something else I need you to understand, because this is twice now that you’ve said this,” Severus said, “I don’t hate you. I never did. I hated James and I admit it was hard for me to see you as different people but that hasn’t been the case for years. When everything happened, I only had two thoughts: find Draco, and find you. I was not going to leave until I had you both, at the expense of my own life. I don’t hate you, I would die for you.”

“No!” Harry screamed suddenly, “Don’t! I’m sick of people dying for me! People are always so desperate to get away from me, as if I should feel honored that people want to die for me! I don’t want you to die and leave Malfoy and I alone! For once, be the person who will live for me!”

Harry collapsed into his arms again, crying softly. Severus sat stunned for a moment, but when he recovered, he wrapped his arms around Harry again and held him tightly, pressing his cheek against the boy’s ever messy hair.

“It’s a deal, Potter,” he whispered, voice thick, “I’ll live for you.”

That only made Harry cry harder. It took the better part of an hour for Harry to calm down enough for Severus to feel comfortable enough to let him go. Heavily, they all set out their sleeping bags and tried to go to sleep. Harry’s eyelids already drooping as soon as he laid down, he asked sleepily, “Snape, can- can I call you Sev like Malfoy and everyone else does?”

From the other side of Daryl, Severus told him, “Of course you can, Potter.”

Just as groggily, he asked, “Can you call me Harry?”

“Yes,” he said around the lump in his throat, before admitting, “Might take some getting used to, but I will endeavor to try.”

Harry fell asleep with a smile on his face, and Severus didn’t feel quite so guilty in Daryl’s arms that night.

________

The next morning, Severus woke up lazily, head resting on Daryl’s chest, the man’s nose buried in his hair. At one point in the night, despite being in separate sleeping bags, the man had curled an arm around Severus’ shoulders and had pulled Severus to him, but Severus wasn’t complaining. His lover was warm and comfortable, everything he needed after such an emotional night. When he lazily opened his eyes, the first thing he saw was Harry sitting up, hair sticking up from sleep, a game of solitaire in front of him. He must have been awake for some time. The boy looked once Severus moved enough to catch his attention.

“Morning,” the boy said.

Severus lifted his head from Daryl’s chest, embarrassed at being caught in such an accidentally intimate position. “Good morning,” he said, “How did you sleep?”

Harry considered it for a moment before he said, “Really well.”

“Good,” he said.  

Severus tried to get up, but Daryl’s arm tightened further around him, grunting disapprovingly, making Severus fall back onto him. Harry laughed.

“Daryl,” Severus said, voice strained from Daryl’s grip, “Let go, it’s time to get up.”

Daryl clearly didn’t agree but let go when Severus dug a knuckle into his ribs. Half an hour later, Daryl was forced to drag himself out of his sleeping bag so that they had enough time to gather up their things and bury their fire before they started their trek back to camp. The walk back was much lazier than the walk there and Daryl took plenty of pit stops to show Harry how to shoot squirrels. They were half a mile from camp and about a dozen squirrels in when Daryl suddenly stopped, gripping Severus’ arm to also stop him. “Shh,” he said harshly.

Severus looked around, hoping to catch a bit of the noise that Daryl had heard, and as soon as he heard the rustling, Daryl burst into a run.

“Daryl!” Severus called.

“Caught sight of a deer!” was all Daryl said, before he disappeared amongst the trees.

Harry ran after him but Severus, feeling uncharacteristically lazy, kept his pace, walking leisurely in the same direction. Eventually, Harry emerged from the trees, a pout on his face. “What happened?” Severus asked.

“I lost him,” Harry said, sulking, “For a big bloke, he’s fast.”

Severus chuckled, “It’s alright, it looks like he was headed towards camp anyway, we might run into him again.”

Severus walked the trail back to camp, listening to Harry natter on about anything and everything that came to his mind about the hunting lessons Daryl had given him. Severus couldn’t help but smile, Daryl deserved to have someone look up to him and he couldn’t think of anyone better than Harry, who could make anyone feel like a hero. As they started to recognize their surroundings, they came upon a sight that made Severus’ smile drop. It was a deer (assumingly the one that Daryl had caught sight of), with some of his bows still embedded in its side, and huge bite marks in its neck. “Sev,” Harry said, a little way away standing next to a rotted body with its head detached, “Inferius.”

“Daryl,” Severus said under his breath, walking away from the dead creature, Harry on his heels.

They walked down the hill to the familiar path to the clearing. “Daryl!” Severus called loudly.

“There he is!” Harry said, pointing to the RV where they could see Daryl’s imposing figure before he squinted, “Who is that?”

Standing with Daryl was Shane and another man. He appeared to be the same age as Shane and Severus. Nothing about his appearance seemed intimidating, with his faded denims and white shirt, but his stance oozed confidence.

“I don’t know,” Severus said, relieved that the inferius had only made a meal of their deer.

As they got closer, they heard Daryl yelled something that Severus couldn’t quite make out and then threw his gear, along with his dozen squirrels, at the newcomer. Shane flanked Daryl from the side and shoulder checked him, bringing the taller man to the ground.

“Oy!” Severus called, but none of them heard him.

When he saw Daryl pull out a knife, Severus’ blood ran cold. Someone was about to get hurt.

______

Ending Credits Song: Blood on my Name – Brothers Bright

I also do want to acknowledge, as we get closer to the events in the show, that some bits of dialogue will be taken directly from the transcripts. There will be obvious deviations but, for the sake of the story, some of the dialogue couldn’t be changed.

Chapter Text

“DARYL!” Severus screamed, tossing his rucksack at Harry and beginning to jog over.

Severus couldn’t hear what Daryl was saying but he could tell Daryl was in a rage and couldn’t be stopped as he went after the stranger. Or was he a stranger? Shane seemed to know the man; he was helping him restrain one of their own. Even if Shane didn’t like Daryl, he doubted he would have instantly sided with someone he barely knew. Daryl took one swing at the unknown man with his hunting knife, but the man easily dodged it.

“Oy!” Severus yelled, going from a jog to a full-on sprint when he saw Shane wrap his arm around Daryl’s neck from behind and bring him down, Daryl’s face already turning purple, “LET HIM GO!”

Shane looked up when he heard him coming and Severus would be lying if he said he didn’t put every ounce of the resentment and frustration that he had for the man into the punch to his face.

It was enough for Shane to drop like a sack of potatoes and for Glenn, who was nearby, to let out a loud ‘woah!’. Pain blossomed over Severus’ knuckles and Severus let out an involuntary hiss, shaking out his hand, but he just spared his knuckles a quick rub before he went to help Daryl up. As he did, another body tackled him to the ground. Severus gasped for breath as he hit the ground, and his arm was pulled roughly behind him.

“SEV!” he heard Harry yell but after Severus shot him a quick glance, he saw T-Dog holding on to Harry, not letting him get through.

Good, Severus thought, he didn’t trust Shane to not shoot first and ask questions later.

“GET OFFA HIM, YOU PIECE OF SHIT!” Severus heard his lover yell, voice raspier than normal, before he saw a leg flying and the man above him grunted as he rolled to the side.

Severus was hauled up and then it was he and Daryl, staring at the newcomer and Shane as if it were some sort of showdown. Severus’ hand already felt tight (a sure symptom of swelling) and he was having trouble catching his breath but the primal part of his brain also felt a little pride to see that Shane’s face was also starting to bruise and the unknown man was holding onto his side where Severus was sure he caught Daryl’s boot.

“I’d like to have a calm discussion about this topic, think we can manage that?” The stranger said.

“Is two against one your definition of a calm discussion, sir?” Severus asked, “Where I’m from that’s called assault.”

“That redneck pulled a knife on us,” Shane said, “Where I’m from, it’s called self-defense.”

“You left my brother to die!” Daryl screamed, stepping closer to the man.

“Mr. Dixon!” Severus cried, getting between them, facing Daryl, putting gentle hands on his chest.

Severus tried to catch Daryl’s eye, saying without words to calm down and to let him handle it. Daryl was like him, he knew that if he chastised him like a child in front of the entire group, not only would it rile him up more, but Severus would lose all the trust that he spent so much time cultivating. He wasn’t willing to lose that. Daryl didn’t break eye contact with the nameless man but when he spoke again, his voice was calmer. “Count your fuckin’ blessin’s,” Daryl said, pointing to Severus, “Only reason you ain’t dead right now is ‘cause of him.”

Severus heard Shane snort and Severus turned away from Daryl. “What is he going on about? Where’s Merle? Who are you?”

Shane opened his mouth, but the other man beat him to it, “Name’s Rick. Rick Grimes.”

Severus narrowed his eyes, the name dangling just out of reach of recognition. It took him far longer than he cared to admit, making the connection, “Grimes?”

Rick nodded.

“By chance, any relation to Lori and Carl?” Severus asked, looking over to Lori standing in the doorway to the RV.

Her pursed face held more stress than he’d ever seen. He turned back to Rick when he confirmed, “I’m her husband, Carl’s father. We were just reunited.”

“I see,” Severus said, sparing a glance over to Shane, who was staring at Severus with such open revulsion in his eyes that Severus had only ever seen from one other man: Sirius Black.

Rick followed his gaze and the change in Shane’s face from hatred to impartiality was remarkable.

“Me and Shane go way back,” Rick explained, “I was a deputy too, we were partners.”

Only Severus’ spy instincts kept his jaw from dropping. He looked over to Harry, who had managed to shake off T-Dog but had kept his distance now that the fighting had stopped. Harry couldn’t hide his shock as well as Severus, but he recovered quickly. Lori had been deceiving Rick with his best friend. No wonder she hadn’t wanted Carl to know about their relationship. Severus wondered whether either of them knew that Rick had been alive, but neither of their faces were giving anything away. They were far too adept at lying, and Severus made sure to take note of that behavior.

Severus finally said, “For your family’s sake, I’m glad you’ve survived, Officer Grimes.”

He visibly saw Lori relax but Shane was as stiff as ever. Rick looked taken aback, “Thank you.”

“Moving on to the people still not accounted for,” Severus said, “Merle. Dixon. Where is he?”

Rick at least had the decency to look ashamed, but his next words weren’t of apology.

“His brother doesn’t work or play well with others,” Rick started, motioning to Daryl.

“Congratulations on your grand epiphany, Officer Grimes, the rest of us are already aware of Merle’s idiosyncrasies. The question was, ‘where is he?’.” Severus snarled.

“I had to handcuff him to a roof in Atlanta,” Rick said.

Daryl growled behind him.

“You left him deserted?” Severus asked, shocked, “In the middle of the city?”

“What I did was not on a whim. We had to, he was going to get us all killed,” Rick said.

“How long has he been up there?” Severus asked, “When did you come back?”

Rick didn’t look like he wanted to answer. “We got back last night,” Glenn said.

“YESTERDAY!” Daryl yelled.

“It’s not Rick’s fault,” T-Dog spoke up, “I had the key. I dropped it.”

“You couldn’t pick it up!?” Daryl raged.

“Well, I dropped it in a drain,” T-Dog said, looking down.

“Theodore,” Severus chastised, rubbing a hand on his forehead, willing away an oncoming headache.

“If that’s supposed to make me feel better, it don’t,” Daryl said with acid dripping from every word.

“Maybe this will,” T-Dog said, “I chained the door to the roof so the geeks wouldn’t get at him. With a padlock.”

“It’s gotta count for something,” Rick told Daryl.

“I, for one, would be more impressed if an officer of the law could de-escalate a situation better than this, but I guess that’s too much to ask for,” Severus said.

Daryl’s emotions were too far on the surface, his voice was quivering in rage, and he was breathing like a bull. Severus knew he was going to beat himself up later for allowing others to see him like that, so Severus told Rick, “Just tell us where he is.”

“He’ll show you,” Lori said from the RV, not sounding pleased about the prospect at all, “Isn’t that right?”

“I’m going back,” Rick confirmed.

For once, Severus agreed with Lori.

_________

Rick had gone back to his tent after his announcement, presumably to go and gather his supplies, and the rest of the group dispersed. Before he stalked off, Shane approached Severus, but Severus dared not even flinch under the man’s weak attempt at intimidation. Severus even raised a calm hand to Daryl to stop him from starting up again. “I’ll let this one slide,” Shane said, tilting his head to better show his bruised cheek, “but I reckon I don’t gotta remind you to never raise your hands to me again, right? Or there will be consequences.”

“You keep your hands to yourself, Officer Walsh, and I’ll do the same,” Severus told him.

Shane wrinkled his nose at him, and Severus could tell the man not only did not want to let things go but he also wanted to address the big elephant in the room. Severus and Daryl waited, seeing if Shane would gather the courage, instead the police officer just glared at them one more time and walked off.  

Daryl was about to leave Severus without saying a word, but Severus grabbed his arm. “Oy,” he said.

Daryl turned to look at him, his face still screwed up and his limbs still trembling in anger. “He’ll be okay,” Severus assured him.  

Daryl nodded and Severus let him go, allowing Daryl to go and regain his dignity before he met back up with Rick. Before he walked away, Daryl leaned in and discreetly gave Severus’ bum a squeeze before he stalked off. Harry ran up to Severus, giving him his rucksack. “Malfoy is going to be proper pissed that he missed this,” Harry said with a smirk.

Severus rolled his eyes, not just for Harry now recognizing how much of a gossip Draco was but how many colloquialisms he was starting to pick up from their American friends.

“Do you really think Merle is alive?” Harry asked, the skepticism clear in his voice.

“I don’t know,” Severus said, “If Theodore was honest and really locked that padlock, he might be but yesterday was blazing hot. He might not be in good shape when we find him.”

Harry nodded.

“Can you do me a favor and make sure Daryl doesn’t get into any more fights with the Terror Twins for the time being?” Severus asked Harry, “I’m going to find out what happened.”

Harry nodded and ran off without another word. Severus stayed behind, waiting for Andrea.

After she disengaged from Amy and Lori, his friend approached him, clearly already defensive based on her posture. “Severus-” she began, aggressively and placatingly, as though trying to negotiate with a terrorist.

“Stop,” he said, and before she could argue he shushed her again, “Before anything, are you okay?”

Andrea immediately took a relieved breath, “I was a little shaken yesterday, but I feel better today.”

“I told you it was a bad idea, didn’t I?” Severus said, unable to help himself.

“Please don’t give me the ‘I told you so’ speech, Severus, I’m not one of your students,” Andrea said, sounding tired.

Severus looked down, nodding. “Was it at least worth it?” Severus asked.

Andrea took something out of her pocket, looking around to make sure Amy was distracted, and held it out to him. Severus took it and smiled at the mermaid pendant she had chosen.

“It’s beautiful,” Severus told her.

Andrea beamed with pride.

“Not physiologically accurate,” Severus said, handing it back, and beginning to walk towards his tent, “but it’s beautiful.”

“You’re weird, Severus,” Andrea said, shaking her head, putting it back into her pocket and following Severus.   

Severus looked down smiling, crossing his arms, and he said, “Aright, tell me, what in the world happened out there?”

“Rick comes in out of nowhere, we had no idea he was Lori’s husband, and starts shooting in the middle of city. We were surrounded in seconds.”

“Why would he do that? Does he not know sounds attract them?”

“He’s been in a coma since before the apocalypse apparently,” Andrea said, “He woke up in the hospital 2 days ago.”

Severus stopped walking, “You’re taking the piss.”

“Totally serious,” Andrea insisted.

“That explains some things,” Severus said, “So he had no idea the world went to shite?”

“Not the way he told it,” Andrea said, “You can kind of tell he still has some hope of rescue. He said he saw a helicopter. Jacqui thinks he was hallucinating.”

“What do you think? Do you think he’s unstable?”

Andrea thought for a moment, “No? I don’t know, but he seems like a good guy, Sev.”

Severus stopped as they reached his tent and he said pointedly, “Good men leave living people on roofs now, is that it?”

“They do when they’re Merle Dixon,” Andrea said darkly.

“Andrea-” he began.

“No, Sev,” Andrea said, “Look, you got a blind spot, and I get it. But I don’t care how good Daryl Dixon is in the sack, his brother is a goddamn menace. Even worse than normal, Merle was high as a kite. You know how he can get when he’s like that.”

“Of course I know, Andy. Daryl even knows that his brother is a handful. I am in no way defending Merle Dixon but that doesn’t give anyone the right to chain him somewhere that he can’t defend himself. Daryl has every right to be furious. What if it was Amy?”

Andrea bristled, “Amy wouldn’t go around calling anyone the n-word.”

Severus sighed, running a hand through his hair and whispering, “For Circe’s sake, Merle.”

Andrea responded with her own sigh and fell heavily onto an old stump they had started to use as a chair.

“You weren’t there, Sev,” she finally said, “We thought we were going to die. Merle was shootin’ off the roof like he was at the O.K. Corral, calling attention to us, and he had a gun on T-Dog after he beat the ever-loving shit out of him. Rick had to.”

The zipper to the tent opened suddenly and Draco shot out like he was being chased by a manticore. “Sev! You’re not going to believe what happened while you were gone!” he said, utter glee on his face.

“Save your breath, I already know,” Severus said dryly.

Draco’s face dropped, looking at Andrea with a look of betrayal, “Andy! I was expressly clear that I wanted to be the one to tell him!”

Andrea held out her hands, metaphorically showing her clean hands, “I was going to let you, kid, trust me. Not my fault Rick told Daryl as soon as they got back, and they got into a fucking fist fight. Your professor even threw a punch. You would have been proud.”

Draco’s eyes widened and he looked at Severus, “You what?”

Instead of confirming or denying, Severus showed Draco his knuckles that were beginning to bruise.

“You’re certainly turning into a proper Gryffindor, Severus,” Draco said, making Severus snicker.

Andrea rolled her eyes, “I swear, you three and using your dorms like insults.”

“Who was it?” Draco asked, “Please tell me it was that twat, Walsh.”

“In fact,” Severus said, trailing off and letting Draco fill in the blanks.

“It was?!” Draco demanded, outraged, “Did it not occur to anyone to come get me?”

Severus laughed.

“Where’s Potter?” Draco asked.

“With Mr. Dixon,” Severus said, “He and Officer Grimes are both going back to bring Merle home.”

Draco nodded and said, “Well, good thing I was prepared.”

He went back into the tent and came back out with a freshly packed rucksack. “Here, give me that rucksack and take this one.”

“You had this ready?” Severus asked, exchanging the rucksacks with Draco.

“Of course I did. I knew you’d want to go with him to get that berk back,” Draco said.

Andrea frowned, looking between them. “What?” she asked, outraged.

“So confident, were you?” Severus asked with a smirk.

“I’ve had it packed since last night, but Severus, I am telling you right now,” Draco told him, “If you die for the sake of Merle Dixon, I will bribe the ferryman himself so I can come to Hell to kick your arse.”

Severus smiled, “We missed you, Draco.”

___

“Severus, you can’t really be considering going,” Andrea said, hot on his heels as he walked to the entrance of the maintenance road.

“You were in the city just yesterday shopping,” Severus said, “Why is this any more ridiculous?”

“Because you were right,” she countered, “I shouldn’t have gone, and now you’re going to put yourself in danger for what?”

Andrea grabbed hold of his shoulder, effectively stopping him in his tracks and said, “Did you ever stop to think that with Merle gone, you and Daryl don’t have to hide? No one else here would care.”

Severus cocked his head at her, unwilling to admit that he had. “Even if I have-”

“That’s a yes,” Andrea said smugly.

“-this isn’t the way, Andrea,” Severus said, “Despite how the rest of us think about Merle, he’s still important to Daryl and he’d be devastated by his loss. I have to at least try.”

Severus and Andrea walked up to the cube truck that Rick had driven in. Daryl was standing inside the cargo, arms raised above his head and holding on to the pull door, staring down at the group (Rick, Lori, T-Dog, Shane, Dale, Jim, Glenn, and Harry) all huddled together, talking.

Daryl saw him first and when he called to him, demanding, it made the others turn around, “Where the hell do you think you’re goin’?”

“With you,” Severus said, with a tone that clearly said he wasn’t going to argue.

“The hell you are!” Daryl said, stepping down from the truck and walking up to him.  

“I am going with you,” Severus said, punctuating every word with a pause.  

“Try and get in that truck, Sev’rus, I dare you. I will carry your skinny ass back out. You know I will,” Daryl growled.

If it was just the two of them, that would have garnered a far different reaction from Severus but as it was, it made him angry.

“Mr. Dixon, you are not going into the city by yourself, and you are not my keeper! You do not make demands of me,” Severus told him.

“Severus-” Rick began.

Severus’ attention snapped to Rick, wondering who told him his given name, and instantly knew he had been a topic of conversation once they’d all gone to prepare for their little trip back into the city.

“That’s Professor Snape to you,” Severus snarled at him.

“Professor Snape,” Rick amended amicably, much to Shane’s obvious annoyance, “He’s not going by himself, I’ll be there with him. I won’t let anything happen to him.”

“Forgive me if I don’t hold your promises in such high regard,” Severus said.

“Chink’s coming too,” Daryl told Severus.

“Hey,” Glenn said evenly, holding out a hand of ‘what the hell’.

“Let the uppity bastard go if he wants,” Shane said, “Who are we to tell him he can’t go and get himself killed.”

“Watch your tongue, wank stain,” Harry told Shane.

“What happened to ‘putting men’s lives in danger’,” Rick asked Shane.

“I am far more useful than you give me credit for,” Severus told Daryl, “Need I remind you of the times I’ve saved your life? Not to mention that I kept two teenagers alive before we found any of you.”

“You’re a goddamn school teacher, Sev. You ain’t comin’!” Daryl said with a tone of finality.

“What does that matter? Glenn used to be a delivery boy, for Circe’s sake!” Severus said.

“Hey!” Glenn said again, this time sounding a little more insulted for some reason.

“Sev, listen to him. Maybe he’s right,” Andrea said cautiously.

“You’re goddamn right I am! What about the brats? If somethin’ happens to you out there, they got no one!” Daryl growled.

Lori scoffed and muttered under her breath, “As if you care. You’re sending other people’s husbands out to bring back your no-good brother.”

“Did my brother handcuff himself to that roof?! No! He didn’t, did he?!” Daryl yelled.

“Daryl that isn’t fair. I am not a negotiation tool,” Harry said, looking affronted.

“Stop! Everyone stop!” Severus said.  

Everyone arguing all at once was making Severus’ head spin, adding on to the strange sting of mixed emotions he was feeling. First and foremost was guilt. Daryl was right, he hadn’t been thinking about Harry and Draco. They knew that he would want to go. Draco had packed his bag and Harry stood with him to fight for him to go, but why was he fighting to begin with? Harry and Draco should be first on his mind. Then there was Daryl. On one hand, it was refreshing for someone to still see him so innocently. It made him ache for Daryl, for his protectiveness, his traditionalist and naive view of things where teachers can’t be fighters. On the other hand, Severus knew very well he was not innocent, and his pride shrieked in anger. It made the darker part of him want to prove Daryl so wrong that he never underestimated him again. This, however, wasn’t that battle.  

“Sev, it’s ok,” Glenn said, cautiously, “I’ll bring him back. I promise.”

Sev pursed his lips and his shoulders slumped. Daryl must have known he’d won because he got closer and he leaned in to whisper in Severus’ ear so that no one else would hear, “Don’t worry, Darlin’, I’m comin’ back and when I do, I’m gonna fuck you good for that punch you landed on that prick.”

“You had better keep that promise, Mr. Dixon, or I will be very cross with you,” Severus whispered back.

Daryl took a few steps back and gave him a smirk as he turned back to the truck.

“Glenn, I’ll have some berries waiting for when you return,” Severus said.

“What!” Harry said, outraged.

“Score!” Glenn said, grinning.

“You’re really not going?” Harry asked, still not believing it, “What if they need you?”

Shane scoffed.

“We’ll talk about it later,” Severus told Harry before turning to Rick, “Officer Grimes. A word, if I may.”

Shane grabbed hold of Rick’s arm when Rick moved to oblige him.

“Don’t be so paranoid, Officer Walsh, I just wish to express to Officer Grimes the importance of nothing befalling Mr. Dixon,” Severus said.

Shane looked like he was going to refuse but finally let go of Rick. Harry and Andrea stayed by his side, ever the column of support. “Officer Grimes,” Severus said.

“You can call me Rick,” Rick said.

“Rick,” Severus amended, “I want to make something very clear to you before you go. I don’t trust you.”

Rick nodded, “Under the circumstances, I don’t blame you. But I’m trying to right my wrong, and I promise you, as an officer of the law, that I will bring Daryl and Merle Dixon back safe and sound.”

“It’s important for you to understand the world you’ve woken up to, Officer Grimes. There is no law anymore,” Severus reminded him, “and being an officer no longer commands the same instant respect and authority that it once did. I have seen other service men, military men, out there who have given similar oaths to protect and serve and have besmirched them. I have no reason to believe your word.”

Rick opened his mouth, but Severus interrupted him.

“However,” he said, “I do trust Glenn and Theodore. They’re the only reason you have this opportunity to change my mind. Just remember, I know Mr. Dixon is just some ‘redneck’ to you, but he has people here who care for him, and I expect you to treat his life like you would any other. If I hear that you left him behind like you did Merle, because you think he’s expendable, do not bother coming back." 

Rick nodded, “Did you know the Dixons before all of this?”

All Severus said was, “No.”

Watching that cube truck drive off was harder than Severus imagined. Something settled in the pit of his stomach, solid and nauseating, and he knew it in his bones that today was going to be a bitch.  

_______________________________

Severus spent all afternoon just thinking about what could go wrong while Daryl was in the city. He was tempted to apparate behind the truck and follow silently behind them to ensure their safety but if they caught him, he’d have a hell of a time explaining how he got there. He opted to keep himself busy.

He walked into Daryl’s tent, looking around and picking up some of Daryl and Merle’s discarded shirts and trousers, throwing them into his basket. Once he was done, he went to his own tent and found Draco inside, scribbling away in his muggle notebook, basking in conditions far cooler than they should be. “Draco,” Severus scolded, “You used a temperature charm?”

“It’s so bloody hot, Sev,” Draco whined, “I am a delicate creature. If you leave me out in the sun, I will spoil.”

“Can’t be more spoiled than you already are,” Severus told him as he grabbed some of Draco’s dirty shirts and shook them at him before they too were tossed into the basket.

Draco barely spared him a glance and a smirk before he looked back down to his notebook, finding his place. “Where’s Potter?” Severus asked, before he mentally berated himself for using Harry’s last name.

“I kicked him out. I told him he smelled like a carcass, so I think he went to bathe,” Draco said, “I’m surprised to see you’re still here. I thought you were going with Daryl to find his troll of a brother?”

Severus pursed his lips, and said, “He presented some arguments I couldn’t refute.”

“You mean he reminded you that you are not a spy, war hero here; you’re a poncy academic?” Draco said, not looking up from his scribbling.

“I don’t understand why no one can believe that both can be true,” Severus said, meaning it to be a joke more than anything.

Draco wasn’t so easily distracted though.

“He thinks you’ll get in his way,” Draco said, “If he knew about our magic, he might think differently.”

“You and Harry are a right broken record,” Severus said, grabbing some of Harry’s dirty clothes.

Draco’s scratching stopped and he looked up. “’Harry’?” he repeated, amused.

Severus met his gaze. “That’s right,” he said coolly.

Draco regarded him for only a moment before he turned his attention back to his notebook.

“Perhaps if you listened to our input for once, we wouldn’t have to be,” Draco said, “Just help me understand, Severus. You’re comfortable enough with him to shag him, surely this is the next step in your relationship. Trust and all that.”

Severus tensed, looking over sharply at his student, an uncomfortable spike of defensiveness rose within him. He put down the basket he’d been holding. “Relationship? Have these backwoods addled your brain?”

“That was unnecessarily catty,” Draco said under his breath.

“You know very well that a relationship is hardly the same as,” Severus paused, unable to say the word in front of his godson and former student, so he opted for, “meaningless trysts.”

“I wholeheartedly agree with you Severus,” Draco said, looking up, “I also think you’d find it difficult to refute that even Potter can tell that this is no longer just about sex, and he has the mental capacity of a confunded pygmy puff on a good day.”

Draco was right, Harry was right, he was getting far too attached. He’d resorted to physical violence today of all things. For Daryl Dixon.

“Oh, is that right, is it?” Severus asked sarcastically, “Forgive me if this is considered a wild thought but aren’t I the one who should have the privilege of deciding that?”

“Not if you’re being a stubborn arse about it,” Draco said.

“Oy,” Severus said, anger provoked, “I’m still your godfather, you don’t speak to me that way.”

“Sure,” Draco said mockingly, “Pull rank on me. That’ll make this conversation go away.”

Severus was suddenly met with the unpleasant realization that Draco was grown. The same simple tricks of distraction weren’t going to work on him anymore like they did when he was little. “Draco,” Severus said, “This is none of your business. I need you to respect my privacy on this matter, alright?”

Draco looked back down to his notebook, clearly not committing himself to anything.  

“What is that?” Severus said, motioning to the notebook.

“I’m categorizing all our supplies, so we know what we have. I figured it’d be useful for when our resources start to thin. I meant to do it all along but our healing potions crystalizing under both of our noses lit a fire,” Draco said, showing Severus his inventory, “Your emergency to-go bag had a lot of good things in it. You were surprisingly prepared for a disaster. Ready-made vials of standard potions, Bezoars, preserved ingredients…”

“Thank you.”

“That wasn’t a compliment,” Draco said, tossing his notebook down, “Did you ever actually allow yourself to relax after the war?”

“Of course I did,” Severus said defensively.

“Then why did you still have an emergency to-go bag?” Draco countered.

Severus couldn’t believe it. He’d walked right into another trap. Had he become so complacent that a teenager could make him lower his mental guards? What happened to the spy that was always one step ahead of his enemy?

 “Habit,” he said through gritted teeth, “You never know when you might need it and look. Who was right in the end?”

“You’re telling me you expected an army of the undead to rip through Hogwarts?”

“I hardly think anyone expected the world to end,” Severus said, “But that doesn’t mean there weren’t other dangers.”

“Like what?” Draco challenged.

Severu snapped his mouth shut.

“The Dark Lord is dead, Severus,” Draco said, “We were both there. Potter killed him!”

“I know that! I hate to remind you,” Severus said, “but even if he’s well and truly gone this time, it didn’t mean there weren’t people out there still loyal to him. People that would have targeted me once it had been discovered that I had been Dumbledore’s spy.”

“Conspiracy theories,” Draco said, “Excuses! To not live your life, because this is easier than admitting you don’t know how.”

“I’m done with you,” Severus said, picking up his basket and going to leave.

“Uncle Sev,” Draco said hastily.

Severus stopped.

“I love you,” his godson said, “Enough that I want you happy, for once. You weren’t happy after the war. You walked around Hogwarts as if you’d been given the kiss instead of an Order of Merlin, and it broke my heart to see you survive the war only to be trapped inside of your depression. Then the world fell, and I’ve never seen you happier.”

Severus turned to look at him, opening his mouth to protest.

“It’s alright,” Draco said, stopping him before he even started, “Frankly, I’ve never been happier either. Hell, even that dolt Potter seems to be enjoying himself. If a part of that happiness is a ruffian like Daryl Dixon, I want you to know it’s ok, and that-”

Draco paused.

“-as far as muggles go, these are not so bad. Perhaps it’s time you and I gave them a real chance but- it’s not going to work if you don’t acknowledge it and show a little trust. Given his reaction to finding out that we knew all along about their plans to rob us, if you keep this from Daryl for too long, he might not forgive you.”

Severus thought about it for a moment and turned away to walk out of the tent but stopped again. He couldn’t focus all his swirling thoughts. There were too many denials, too many reasons why he shouldn’t acknowledge what he also knew was happening. They were the same ones he’d had the day he first had sex with Daryl, but sex was one thing, trust was something else entirely.

Every single person he had ever put his trust in had betrayed him. Lucius was the most often but the most trivial; Severus’ petty boyhood secrets, he revealed every single one. Voldemort’s betrayals were far more vicious and unforgiveable, using his naivety and loneliness against him to hurt the only people he had ever loved. Albus, exploiting his remorse to use him too. Even Lily, a lifetime of friendship putting up with James Potter for her and yet the one time his emotions got the better of him, after a humiliation beyond anything he’d ever known, was all the excuse she needed to never speak with him again. Severus acknowledged it should have never left his mouth, but his very heart still hurt over how conditional her friendship had been and how easily he was cast aside.

He looked at Draco one last time, but his godson was already back to scribbling in his notebook, so he walked out of the tent.

He leisurely walked to the quarry, even passing Harry returning from his bath. His mind was still fuzzy with indecision as he approached the spot where they usually launder their clothes, and when he saw the women all gathered, he shook his head, putting it to the back of his mind. Otherwise, Andrea would know something was wrong immediately. She had come to know him far too well, far too quickly and it unnerved him. His eye wandered and he noticed Shane and Carl on the other side of the quarry. He raised an eyebrow, wondering how Lori felt about Shane being alone with Carl now that her husband had resurfaced. He chose to ignore it.

As he approached, Carol stood to take it from him, but he stopped her. “Carol, I am a grown man, I can wash my own undergarments.”

“Thank you, Severus,” Jacqui said pointedly, “I can always trust you to not feed into the misogyny.”

Severus sat on the rock next to Andrea, “Misogyny? Are we complaining about men? I have plenty to contribute.”

“Speaking of which, how are you? I saw that tackle you took from Rick,” Andrea asked.

“Fine,” Severus scoffed, “A heavy weight, Rick Grimes is not. He knocked the wind out of me but that’s about all.”

The wonders of pain potions, notwithstanding.

“How did Draco fare on his own?” Severus asked.

Jacqui rolled her eyes, “That boy, Severus, is a sheep in wolf’s clothing.”

Severus raised an eyebrow, “Isn’t the saying-”

“I said what I said,” Jacqui said dryly.

Severus chuckled. Amy looked over at him, and said, “He really missed you guys, but he tried so hard not to show it.”

“Yeah,” Andrea agreed, “He was fine the first night, sat with us and was his usual self. By the second night, he apparently took Dale up on his offer for the second bed in the RV. Said it just wasn’t the same in the tent without ‘Potter’s obnoxious snoring’.”

Severus laughed at Andrea’s spot-on impression of Draco, complete with a haughty British accent.

“Do you want to know the best part of that?” Severus said, “Draco snores worse than Harry.”

“Yeah,” Amy said, “Dale said he couldn’t get any sleep all night.”

A chorus of laughter followed. A second later, Carol must have found a particularly stubborn spot on the clothes because she tossed it into her basket in defeat and lamented, “I miss my Maytag.”

“What’s a Maytag?” Severus asked as he scrubbed one of Merle’s shirts.

“God, you’re such a man.” Andrea said, throwing one of her bras at him.

“Oy,” Severus said, throwing it back at her, “Who’s the only man here helping?”

Andrea gave a discreet nod to Ed, who was lounging a few feet away, with a smirk.

“I said helping,” Severus said out of the corner of his mouth.

Andrea elbowed him in the side. “It’s a washing machine. Carol’s got a point though. I miss my Benz. My sat nav.”

“I miss my coffeemaker with that dual-drip filter and built-in grinder, honey,” Jacqui said, a far off look in her eye, as though savoring her coffee.

“My computer,” Amy said reminiscing, “and texting.”

“My library,” Severus said, “and a proper cup of English tea.”

“Could you be any more boring?” Amy asked.  

Severus had to laugh. “I spent 9 months out of the year trapped in a boarding school with a thousand brats, I was already living in apocalyptic conditions. Leave me my books.”

There was a moment of silence before Andrea laughed, “I miss my vibrator.”

The women began to laugh.

“Oh my god,” Amy said, embarrassed.

“Me too,” Carol admitted.

That sent the women into more peals of laughter. Severus realized half a second later what a ‘vibrator’ must be, and he felt silly for not catching on faster. Amy mistook his confusion for awkwardness and said, “Guys! Sev is right here! He doesn’t need to hear that!” 

“Oh please,” Andrea said, sounding offended, “It’s just Severus. The man went to get me my tampons two weeks ago, and I’d bet money he’d rather hear about me masturbating than bleeding.”

“You would lose that wager,” Severus said dryly.

“What the fuck,” Andrea said lightly, “I’ve heard about all of your deviant sexcapades! Why don’t you want to hear about mine?”

“You ask me about my deviant sexcapades,” Severus said, “and don’t act as if there are many.”

“Well, I guess that answers that,” Jacqui whispered to Carol.

Carol whacked her lightly on the arm, scolding, “Jacqui!”

Severus raised an eyebrow at her, “Answers what?”

“Carol and I couldn’t figure out if you two-” Jacqui said, pointing a finger between Severus and Andrea. 

“Nah,” Andrea said, shaking her head, with the same air as if she’d said ‘gross’. 

“I agree, if I were to date a woman, I’d like her to not be more masculine than I am,” Severus said.

“With a straight face, Severus?” Andrea asked.

“Well, I guess that rules out half of the women in this group,” Jacqui said.  

“Jacqui, my love, I am hurt,” Severus said, “Here I was hoping you and I would give it a go!”

“Don’t you flirt with me,” Jacqui said, pointing the twisted-up shirt in her hand at him, “I need more than dry white meat and two, sad biscuits to satisfy my hunger.”

Severus laughed, but Jacqui handed her wrung out shirt to Amy to hang and crossed her arms at him.  

“Honey,” she finally said, “Now, you know I ain’t askin’ to be a gossip, but I just want to know. I know Merle likes to make insinuations, but you’ve never outwardly said. Are you gay? You know you’re in a safe space with us.”

Severus looked to the other women, who were staring at him silently and expectantly, eagerly awaiting his denial or confirmation. He was about to lie, knowing Andrea would follow his lead, but then thought of his earlier conversation with Draco. Truly, what was he so worried about? Merle Dixon? The man was going to run his mouth whether Severus was queer or not and the only people who truly mattered, Harry and Draco, already knew about his proclivities and it hadn’t affected their relationship in the slightest. Perhaps Draco was right, perhaps there was no reason to keep so many secrets.

“Don’t you think you were the only ones with toys,” Severus said with a wink.

Jacqui crowed in amusement first and the rest followed, acting as if they were all finally in on some inside joke.

“I’m proud of you,” Carol told him.

Severus felt a rush of warmth that he couldn’t place and smiled at her. “Why, I’m still the same arsehole I always was,” Severus told her, “Just an arsehole that happens to play for both teams.”

They all laughed and Severus joined in wholeheartedly. He felt light, for a moment, even relaxed-

-and Ed Peletier had to ruin it.

“What’s so funny?” his grating voice interrupted their laughter.

Instantly, Carol seized. Andrea looked over to Severus and he met her eye.

“Just swapping war stories, Ed,” Andrea said.

Ed lingered, smoking his cigarette and looking from one to the other with a curled lip. Andrea, ever the spit fire, snapped, “Problem, Ed?”

“Nothin’ that concerns you,” Ed said, “And you ought to focus on your work. This ain’t no comedy club.”

Severus raised an eyebrow. “’Our work’?” he muttered to Amy.

Andrea’s blood had instantly boiled it seemed because the next second she was on her feet, “Ed, tell you what. You don’t like how your laundry is done, you are welcome to pitch in and do it yourself. Here.”

She tossed him the shirt, but Ed snatched it and threw it back in her face. Severus and Amy stood. Carol stayed, rooted to the spot, her eyes downcast and submissive.

“Ain’t my job, missy,” Ed said.

“Andrea, don’t,” Amy said, before turning to Severus, “Sev, stop her.”

Severus crossed his arms, eyes not leaving Ed. “Sshh,” he told her, “Let me enjoy this.”

Amy looked at him like he was crazy.  

“What is your job, Ed?” Andrea shot back, “Sitting on your ass smoking cigarettes?”

“Well, it sure as hell ain’t listening to some uppity smart-mouth bitch,” Ed said.

“Some people like smart-mouth bitches, Mr. Peletier,” Severus said, “Not everyone feels threatened by a strong woman and needs to beat them to feel superior.”

Carol flinched.

“Mind your business, faggot,” Ed said, throwing his cigarette butt at his feet, “You don’t want to keep prodding the bull here, okay? Now I am done talking. Carol, come on.”

Carol immediately stood but Andrea got in front of her and said, “I don’t think she needs to go anywhere with you, Ed.”

“Andrea, please,” Carol begged quietly, “It doesn’t matter.”

“Don’t think I won’t knock you on your ass just ‘cause you’re some college-educated cooze, all right?” Ed said, making Andrea scoff, before he turned to Carol and said, “Now you come on now or you gonna regret it later.”

“Careful, Mr. Peletier,” Severus snapped, “I have stood by enough when you did it in hiding, but I will not anymore if you’re expecting us to just watch you abuse Carol in plain sight. You have one chance to walk away, I’d take it if I were you.”

“You don’t tell me what!” Ed yelled, “I tell you what!”

Ed struck Carol across the face and the women all screamed, rounding on Ed like a group of wolves protecting their own, but Severus was faster.

Later, Severus would wonder why he did it. He’d never been a physically violent person before, in fact he’d stressed not to be, for so long, because of his own father’s predilections. Perhaps it was the adrenaline from his earlier fight with Rick and Shane, perhaps his emotions from the talk with Harry the night before were still simmering too close to the surface, feeding his passions, perhaps he just fucking hated Ed Peletier.

He lifted a leg and kicked Ed in the chest, hard. Ed went flying, making Carol cry out for him, “ED!”

The women held Carol as Severus stalked up to the man on the floor. Severus snarled, “I warned you.”

Ed rolled onto his knees, so he was on all fours, coughing hard and trying to get up, but Severus kicked him in the stomach. Ed let out a grunt and fell back onto the floor onto his chest. “Stop!” Ed said, reaching out a hand and grabbing the ankle of the leg that kicked him.  

Severus let out a dangerous laugh, “Is that the hand you beat your family with?”

He shook from Ed’s grasp and used his left foot to stomp down on Ed’s hand. He then lifted his other leg and kicked as hard as he could at Ed’s wrist, satisfaction running through him when he heard the bone crack. Ed screamed.

“ED!” Carol screamed again, tears streaming down her face.

“Severus!” Andrea cried.

Severus flipped Ed over with his foot and pressed his boot into Ed’s face, letting his weight drop. Ed reached up with his other hand to try to dislodge Severus’ foot, the other one laying useless next to him. “Hardly a bull,” Severus mocked.

Severus put a little more pressure on Ed’s face and the man whimpered under his foot. “I could crack your head open right now, Mr. Peletier, and I’d do it gladly,” Severus told him with a snarl, as the man struggled for his next breath.

Severus lifted his foot from Ed’s face, making the man let out a breath and immediately begin coughing.

“But unlike you, I don’t relish beating those weaker than me. Not anymore. I have done it, and it has not given me the peace I wanted. I sincerely hope you learn the same lesson.”

Severus looked over to the women. Andrea and Jacqui were each holding onto one of Carol’s arms, looking at Severus with dropped jaws. Amy was standing beside them, both hands covering her mouth.

Severus walked back over to them. “Are you ready to move into your own tent?” he asked Carol, “I will help you gather your things if you are."

“He’s my husband,” Carol sobbed.

“Carol,” he pled, “I had to bury my mother when I was 14 because of a father like him. If you carry on like this, Sophia will have to bury you too. Do you want that?”

Carol continued to sob, being held up only by Jacqui and Andrea’s strength.

“I obviously can’t make you Carol, and I wouldn’t even if I could, but you must-”

“SEVERUS, WATCH IT,” Jacqui screamed, and Severus whipped around.

Ed had stood up, somehow hobbled over to them and punched Severus across the face with his good hand right when Severus turned around. Severus grunted but recovered well enough to grab that hand so Ed couldn’t do anything else.  

“ED, NO!” Carol yelled.

Before Severus had a chance to react further, he was rescued by an unlikely savior, as Shane came out of nowhere and grabbed Ed’s collar and hauled him away.

“Get off me!” Ed yelled.

Shane threw Ed to the ground and the heavy, packing sound that echoed in the quarry when Shane’s fist met Ed’s face was disturbing, but not enough to make Severus look away.

“Shane! Stop it! Stop!” The women were yelling, but Severus stayed silent as Shane continued to beat Ed within an inch of his life, silently egging him on with satisfaction.

It was nearly as brutal as some of the beatings he’d seen in Death Eater meetings, and this was at the hands of a muggle and that made it all the more shocking. Carol broke free of Andrea and Jacqui’s grip but Severus caught her around the waist, keeping her a safe distance away. Finally, Shane seemed to slow down and gripped Ed’s shirt collar, hauling him up so their faces were inches from each other. “You put your hands on your wife, your little girl, or anybody else in this camp one more time, I will not stop next time. Do you hear me? Do you hear me?!”

“Yes!” Ed gasped around a bubble of blood in his throat.

“I’ll beat you to death, Ed,” Shane threatened, hitting him one last time, “I’ll beat you to death!”

Severus let go of Carol and she ran to him, whimpering, “Ed, oh god, Ed.”

The women were all looking at Shane in horror as they maneuvered around him to go and help Carol. Shane ignored them as he walked past Severus and back up the path.

“You should have just killed him,” Severus found himself saying, then hated his recalcitrant mouth for voicing opinions it didn’t give it permission to speak.

Shane turned around.

“Yeah? Why didn’t you?” Shane said.

Severus looked to him, “Excuse me?”

“Don’t give me that horse shit,” Shane snarled in a low tone, “I saw what you did too. Don’t know many school teachers that would threaten to crack someone’s head open with that creepy ass smile of yours. You may have everyone in this camp fooled, but not me. I can see it in your fucking eyes, you’re a psychopath.”

Severus was used to people looking at him with suspicion, but at least in the Wizarding World he deserved it. Fed up with Shane’s suspicions, he felt his face harden in annoyance.

“Me?” Severus taunted, “I’m the psychopath?”

Severus got close to him, looking Shane up and down and said, “Who is the one hiding behind a badge of morality and making a fool of his best friend behind his back?”

Shane, predictably, wasn’t discouraged by that. “That is none of your fucking business,” Shane said quickly.

“I think it very well is, Officer Walsh, when you’re the one so desperately trying to cling to social structures and standards that no longer exist. If you want others to follow them, you should bloody well follow them yourself, don’t you think? Or will you gladly brandish your label of hypocrisy?”

“I thought Rick was dead,” Shane snarled, “Lori was alone! I saved her!”

Severus unintentionally thought of Lily, and he suddenly felt disgusting. Between him and Shane, who truly was the worst? The man who betrayed his best friend for a woman, or the man who sold out his enemy for a woman. He and Shane were two sides of the same coin, and seeing himself in the mirror was making him sick. 

“I will give you the benefit of the doubt. However, I tell you this now: you allowed your supposed friend to waltz into the city entirely too easily, Officer Walsh,” Severus told him, “If Rick Grimes were to die in circumstances that I find suspicious, I will be the least of your worries.”

“What are you going to do?” Shane mocked, “Sic your pet redneck on me?”

“I don’t need Mr. Dixon to fight my battles for me,” Severus said, “If you call him that again, I will happily demonstrate.”

“That’s the second time you’ve threatened me,” Shane told him, holding out two fingers, “You won’t do it a third time.”

Shane spat at his feet and promptly turned on his heel to walk up the quarry path. When Shane was out of earshot, Andrea approached him, “Where the hell did you go, Severus?”

Severus turned to look at her, “What?” he asked.

“Back there, with Ed,” she said, “That wasn’t the man I know.”

Severus immediately felt the last of the adrenaline leave his muscles and he looked at Andrea’s worried face with a bit of sadness. One day he was going to disappoint her with his past, and he wasn’t sure if he could bear it.  

“I-” Severus began but couldn’t find a plausible reason to explain his actions.

Instead, he said, “Come on. I’ll help carry Ed up to camp.”

Andrea surveyed him and opened her mouth like she was going to argue but she must have thought better of it because she just sighed and nodded. As he approached, Severus hardly looked at any of the women and pretended not to notice when Ed flinched away from him, still whimpering.

“Up you go, you abusive bastard,” Severus told him, helping him up.

Carrying Ed up the quarry path wasn’t the worst part of that walk. Ed practically dragged his legs behind him and made Severus and Andrea do most of the work, making them both start to pant halfway up but the real embarrassment happened when they entered camp. Severus tried not to watch the looks he was receiving as he and Andrea carried a bloodied and broken Ed back to his tent, a still sobbing Carol trailing behind them. As they approached, Severus looked up for half a second and caught sight of a horrified Sophia staring at them. Draco, who was sitting next to her, tapped her on the shoulder and caught her attention with something. Severus nodded to Draco in thanks.

Once they’d gotten to the Peletier tent and had deposited Ed onto his sleeping bag, Carol took out a first aid kit from their belongings that seemed well-used. Andrea and Severus shared a look and Severus felt his blood pressure rise once more as Carol opened the kit. “Carol wait,” Severus said, “Don’t use that, I’ll be back.”

Carol looked up at him listlessly but nodded. As he turned to crawl out the tent, he gripped Andrea’s arm, who had been standing outside, and said, “Thank you.”

Andrea nodded and said, “Do you think she’ll be okay?”

Severus rubbed at his forehead, “You know, I really wish I had something profound to say and I- just don’t.”

Andrea pursed her lips in and patted his shoulder in understanding. As casually as possible, she said, “I’ll be at the quarry if you need me. Amy and I are going to see if we can catch some fish for dinner.”

Severus nodded. “Do you want to borrow Harry?” he asked.

Andrea shook her head, “Let him rest. I saw him on top of the RV with Dale fast asleep in his lawn chair. The trip probably took it out of him.”

Severus nodded and watched her walk away before he went to his tent to retrieve a bruising salve. When he returned to the Peletier tent, he found Sophia hovering outside.

“Sophia,” he said, making her look up, “I er- I would give your parents some time before going inside. Perhaps you should go play with Eliza.”

She nodded but before she left, she looked up at him with a look far too indifferent to be appropriate for a child. “Professor Snape,” she said, “did my daddy hurt you?”

Severus eyebrows furrowed, looking at the abused young girl in front of him who seemed so concerned for him. “No, love. I’m the one that-”

Severus stopped, looking down at the bruise salve in his hand. “I’m the one that hurt him,” Severus said.

Sophia walked up to him and wrapped her tiny arms around his waist. Severus stopped, looking down at her, unsure if he should hug her back, once more thinking about Hogwarts and his Slytherins. In the end, he allowed himself to give her some comfort. She let go of him a moment later, gave him a dazzling smile, and ran off. Severus’ gaze followed her until she found her friends and they began to play before he turned back to the tent and found Carol standing at the entrance, also watching her daughter.

“How is he?” Severus asked.

Carol looked away from Sophia to meet his eyes, her face puffy from tears, but she was smiling at him. “You know, you don’t have to pretend to care about Ed,” she said evenly.

A stab of guilt hit him in the stomach. Not bothering to deny it, he just replied, “I shouldn’t have stooped to his level.”

Severus held out the salve and said, “Here. It won’t do anything for his wrist, but it’ll help with the bruising on his face. It’s the least I could do considering I’m part of the reason he’s like this.”

As she tentatively took it from his hands, he continued, “Rest assured, it does nothing for the pain.”

He turned to walk away but Carol’s soft call of, “Severus, wait,” made him stop.

Severus turned to look at her. She was biting her lip, “Were you lying? About your mother?”

Severus gulped, forgetting that he’d revealed that in the heat of the moment. He’d wished he hadn’t. He sincerely was hoping that Carol would discover her own self-worth and leave Ed of her own volition, instead of looking to the ghost of Eileen Prince for answers. He shook his head.

“Do you - do you hate her?” Carol asked, fresh tears forming in the corner of her eyes.

“What?” Severus asked, alarmed.

“Do you hate her?” Carol repeated, “For not protecting you, for not leaving.”

Severus’ heart broke. He wondered what the ‘right’ answer was in this kind of situation. He wasn’t sure what Carol expected, needed, to hear. If he said yes, would the thought of her own daughter one day also hating her prompt her to make a different choice than his mother? In the end, he couldn’t lie and take another thing from her.

“No,” he said, “I loved my mother, Carol. I love her still. She was a strong woman who never faltered in her convictions, even when they were detrimental to her. It shouldn’t have been her job to protect me from my own father, it was my father’s job to not abuse us in the first place.”

Carol nodded, thinking for a moment before she held out the bruise salve back to him. Severus looked down at it and was going to refuse but the determined look on her face had him taking the salve back. She then went back into the tent. Seemingly done, Severus turned from the tent with a disappointed sigh and began to walk away but the rustling of her leaving the tent once more made him turn. Carol stood with a bag in her hand, holding it out to him.

“Help me carry it to the RV. I’m sure Dale won’t mind if Sophia and I take the extra bed for tonight, but tomorrow you’re helping put up my new tent,” she said, leaving no room for argument.

Severus couldn’t help the smile that broke on his face. “Yes, Ma’am,” he said.

_________

As Severus and Carol approached the RV, he saw Harry looking through Dale’s binoculars. Harry lowered them and handed them back to Dale as they spoke in hushed tones. “What’s wrong?” Severus asked.

Harry looked down, “We don’t know yet, but Jim has been up on the hill digging for a few hours.”

“Digging?” Severus asked, “Why?”

Dale shrugged, looking through the binoculars again. “Might go up there. Check on him,” he said distractedly.

“I’ll come with you,” Harry said.

“Dale, while you and Harry are gone, do you mind if we set up Carol and Sophia in the RV with you for a night?” Severus asked.

Dale looked down confused, and Severus was unsure if it was the use of Harry’s first name or the fact that he specified Carol and Sophia with no mention of Ed.

“Sure,” he said cautiously, “Is everything alright?”

Carol looked up at him, confidently saying, “I left Ed.”

Harry’s gaze snapped down to them. “Really?!” he yelled.

Carol smiled at him proudly, “That’s right.”

Harry ran to the ladder on the back of the Winnebago and practically slid down it like a fireman. He ran over to Carol and nearly toppled her over, giving her a hug. As he did so, she let out a soft, ‘Oof!’ followed by a giggle.

“Potter!” Severus scolded, “Don’t hurt her!”

“It’s alright, Severus,” Carol said, wrapping her arms around Harry and rocking him to the left and right.

“I’m so glad you left that horrid man, Carol!” Harry said, voice muffled.  

Dale, having followed Harry down, albeit a little slower, came up to her and gave her a proud pat on the back. “Go on in, Carol,” Dale said with a warm smile, “Harry and I are just going to pop up to make sure Jim is alright and I’ll dig out the other tent for you and Sophia.”

As Carol and Severus walked back out of the RV, after dropping off Carol’s things on the spare bed, they saw that Andrea and Amy had returned prosperous from their fishing at the same time Dale and Harry returned, both looking a little disturbed. Andrea proceeded to jokingly hassle Dale about the disgraceful state of his fishing rods but, not to be deterred by whatever had bothered him, Dale said, “I, uh, I don’t want to alarm anyone, but we may have a bit of a problem.”

Graves, Dale told them. Jim had seemingly been digging graves and couldn’t articulate why he was doing so. Understandably, it had unsettled quite a few people, enough for several of the campsite to go and witness the spectacle.

“What happened?” Draco asked Harry and Severus when they returned twenty minutes later.

Watching, as Shane walked a handcuffed Jim to a tree where he could tie him up, Harry said, “Jim just went a little mad. He’s been up there digging holes all day and we tried to get him to take a break but then he swung at Shane with the shovel. Shane had to wrestle him to the ground to get him to calm.”

The official verdict was heat stroke. They tied Jim up in the shade of a large tree, allowed him to sit and fed him water until he seemed more like himself, but he still said things that came off as confused and tired as the sun set. Finally, as they were finishing up roasting their fish dinner, Shane untied him, and the man sheepishly rejoined the group.

That night at dinner was surprisingly upbeat for the events of the day. Severus ate his fill of fish, whilst sitting with Morales and Jacqui, listening to Dale philosophizing. At one point in the night, Harry was playing football with the kids. He was attempting to try out new tricks to entertain them but did not quite have the practice or coordination to pull any of them off, so it just resulted in the ball flying in odd directions and the kids laughing loudly. Draco was sitting with Amy and Andrea, playing another hand of cards. He’d gotten quite good over the last few weeks, so he easily trounced the girls before Amy got up in a huff and went to the RV to go to the restroom.

The only thing missing now was Daryl. This was quite literally the longest Severus had gone without seeing the man in weeks and, while refusing to ever admit it out loud, his presence was sorely missed.

Just as he had that thought, Severus heard shuffling in the forest behind him. It sounded like several pairs of feet moving slowly through the woods. He turned, happy at the thought that his lover had returned, safe and sound. When he stood to greet them, however, the joyful glow that he was feeling came crashing down as quickly as a puppet that had its strings cut. Those steps didn’t sound like Daryl, or frankly anyone whose noises he’d become accustomed to. He walked closer to the tree line, eyebrows furrowed, and gasped when he heard the soft grumbling and hissing that instantly struck terror in him. Jacqui looked over at his gasp. “Sev?” she asked, “What’s wrong, honey?”

Severus turned and looked at the happy people around the fire, still oblivious, with wide eyes.

“RUN!” he yelled.

Alarmed, everyone looked up. Draco didn’t need to be told twice, he shot up from his chair, startling Andrea, and ran to Harry and the kids. Severus was about to follow but he lost sight of them both when Morales came into his line of sight. “Hey, hey, amigo,” Morales said, grabbing his shoulders, “Calm down! What’s wrong?”

“Morales, get your family and run!” Severus said, trying to break free of the man’s grip so he could go to Harry and Draco.

“Hey,” Morales said, still using a gentle tone, “I know tensions got high today but everything’s ok! You gotta calm down, we can’t have people getting scared again.”

Severus cursed mentally, realizing that Jim’s earlier meltdown was coloring everyone’s perception, and they were not likely to listen to him. Shane was suddenly at his side, confirming his suspicions, “Snape, don’t make me string you up next to Jim until you calm down.”

“What’s happening? Andrea asked, running up to them.

“Morales, listen to me,” Severus said calmly, knowing that the more hysterical he became, the less they’d listen, “You know I am reasonable man, and I don’t buy into hysterics. I hear inferi coming, they’re getting closer every second. We must leave.”

“I hear you,” Morales said calmly, “but I’m sure you’d agree that with what you did to Shane and Ed today, I would hardly say you’re acting like yourself.”

Severus reared back in shock. He knew he shouldn’t have let his rage lose on Ed, but he did not think doing so would forfeit the hard-won trust he’d earned from their campmates.

“Hey, what the hell, Morales!” Andrea said hotly, “Shane had Daryl in a choke hold and Ed hit Carol right in front of us! If you aren’t going to be mad at Shane, who is the one that beat the shit out of Ed, don’t be a hypocrite and be mad at Severus either!”

“I’m not mad at him,” Morales said, holding out a hand to Severus, “I’m just saying-”

“Why is this even a fucking discussion,” Shane interrupted, “They don’t come this far up the hill!”  

“That’s a bunch of bullocks, Walsh, and you know it,” Severus said, “Or have you forgotten that we found one eating the deer that Mr. Dixon killed not 8 hours ago!”

“Shane, listen to him!” Andrea said, “Severus can hear a fart in the woods a mile away. If he says he hears them, I believe him!”

“I am not causing a panic just because Snape’s on edge with his boyfriend in the city!” Shane snarled.

Severus knew Shane meant it as an insult more than anything, but he felt his cheeks color regardless.

“Fine! Any blood spilt is on you, Walsh,” Severus yelled, poking Shane in the chest before rounding on Morales, “You want to put your lives in his hands, you go on, but my boys and I are leaving! Andrea?”

“I’m right behind you,” she said, looking around frantically for her sister and yelling, “Amy! AMY!”

Amy walked out of the RV, annoyance clear on her face, “What?”

Suddenly, an inferius rounded the blind corner of the RV door and lunged at Amy, wrapping its mouth around her forearm. Time stopped.

There was nearly a full five seconds where Amy stood frozen, unable to process, and just staring at the corpse in disbelief as the inferius worked its teeth into her tender flesh before it took a chunk from her arm, veins being pulled right out of her body like the pith of an orange when you peel it. Severus and Andrea watched from afar in horror, equally immobile.  

Then Amy screamed.

It was gut-wrenching, renting the peace in two. Tragic and pain filled and unable to be ignored. Every single person in the camp whipped around and began to stand in a panic once they realized what was happening, fast enough for chairs to go flying.

“NO!” Andrea screamed, running full force towards her sister, “AMY!”

Shane and Morales, shock clear on their face, both jump into action and run back to their seats by the fire where they’d left their weapons. Shane pulled up the shotgun he always kept with him, pushing a screaming Lori and Carl behind him, and taking aim at the inferi that began to mill out of the forest. It was the first time Severus heard a shotgun being fired, booming and disorientating.

Instantly, Severus was back at Hogwarts. Feeling lightheaded and nauseated, watching the bodies of campmates that he couldn’t name begin to fall. Blood stained the grass and screams meshed together until he couldn’t decipher who was who. Only two thoughts running like a mantra through his petrified brain.

Find Draco.

Find Harry.

Severus spun around, eyes wide. “HARRY! DRACO!” he screamed.

There was no answer, at least none that he could hear. So he ran, he ran past others fighting for their lives, he ran past Miranda, looking for Louis, and Andrea, at Amy’s dying body. He couldn’t stop for any of them. His heart felt like it was going to explode if he didn’t find Harry and Draco. “HARRY! DRACO!” he yelled again, with a tone of unabashed pleading.

Then, he heard Daryl’s voice rip through the chaos, “Sev’rus!”

Severus almost didn’t stop even for him, but the man’s hand on his wrist had him whipping around. “Daryl!” he yelled, the minor relief a welcome respite from the turmoil he was feeling.  

Daryl was dirty and sweaty, with a brand-new gun on his shoulder. “We gotta get the fuck out!” the man yelled, “Where are the brats!?”

“I don’t know! I can’t find them!” Severus said, voice trembling, stifling dread beginning to set into his lungs, making his breath short.

“We’ll find ‘em!” Daryl promised, “Check the tent!”

Severus, finally being able to break out of his executive dysfunction with clear instructions to follow, began to run towards his tent, moving out of the way of every rotting hand or a howling corpse in his way. Finally, after eons of feeling like a lab rat in a maze, he saw them. Draco had Sophia and Louis in his arms while Harry used one of the canoe paddles to push back the inferi that came close to them. Once he’d cleared away the ones closest to them, Harry backed up closer to Draco, so they were shoulder to shoulder, seeking comfort in each other.

“HARRY! DRACO!” Severus yelled.

Their eyes snapped to where he was; frozen, unsure what to do. They wouldn’t apparate away and leave the kids, and they had promised Severus no magic. “Daryl, there!” Severus yelled, pointing them out.

Daryl immediately started running over to them, Severus hot on his heels. They watched as Carol appeared out of nowhere, taking the children from Draco. As she did, Draco joined Harry, hiding Carol and the children from any inferius that got near.

They were going to be okay. They were going to be okay.

As they passed one of their campmates, someone who Severus never interacted with, the unnamed man swung a bat at an inferius, hard enough that the bat nearly did a full 360-degree swing, right into Daryl’s path. Daryl stopped to dodge, head and torso tilting back at an obscene angle, and he lost his footing. In an instant, an inferius took advantage of his shaky balance and brought the taller man down, making Severus scream. The inferius did not hesitate. That gawping mouth reached for Daryl’s bicep, blood from someone else dripping from exposed teeth, and Severus felt a cold wave of despair fall over him.

“DARYL!” Severus yelled, and without thinking, pulled his wand from his boot, took aim, and yelled, “BOMBARDA!”

________

Ending Credits Song: The Magick – Witchz (On Spotify, it’s listed as the “The Magick - Demo” version)

Chapter Text

A flash of blue and the inferius about to bite Daryl burst with such force it projected blood everywhere. Draco and Harry whipped around at the sound, not believing their ears. Some of the others had as well, but in the chaos, no one seemed to realize exactly what it was that had made that sound or who was responsible.  

Daryl crawled backwards, away from the exploded corpse, staring at Severus wide eyed. Severus met his eyes, mouth agape at his own actions. The look in Daryl’s eye was Severus’ worst fear come to life, something that hurt him to his core: fear. It was subtle, but it was there. Severus looked at his wand, still in his hand. There was no way he could feasibly deny it was him at this point. Should he obliviate Daryl? He was the only muggle who had truly seen. As soon as Severus had the thought, he dismissed it immediately, knowing he could never do that to Daryl. As the screams around him continued, Severus disregarded his doubts, unable to allow himself to think about it further at that moment.

What’s done was done.

“Harry! Draco!” Severus yelled to the stunned pair, unintentionally bringing more attention to them from the other survivors, “The shackles are off!”

What he received in return were twin smirks of mischief. He watched as they took their wands from their respective hiding places with grandiose flicks of their wrists, anticipation no doubt running through their already adrenaline filled veins. They both turned from each other so that they were back-to-back, a well-practiced strategy from their lessons, took aim and yelled, “CONFRINGO!”

Twin flashes of red shot out of their wands in opposite directions, taking out a few inferi each.

Miranda, having spotted Louis with Carol and Sophia, was running over with Eliza in her arms, eyes only on her son. An inferius lunged at her from the side and, seeing it coming, she curled into a ball of fear, covering her daughter from the monster, resigning herself to the bite. Harry pointed his wand in their direction, “DIFFINDO!”

Miranda gasped and Eliza gave a deafening scream as the spell illuminated their vision. The inferius let out a stunted death howl as it fell to the ground in pieces. After not feeling its teeth on her, Miranda looked up, astonished, staring at the dismembered body next to her.

“Miranda, keep running to me!” Severus heard Harry yell.

Miranda looked at him, wary and frightened, but she must have seen more inferi from her periphery because she scrambled to her feet and ran towards him. Carol was cowering behind Harry and Draco, hands gripping the two children in her arms and staring at the teenagers in disbelief, when an inferius snuck up on her from behind. The dead thing popped it’s head out from behind a tree and screeched, its hand already reaching out for her. Carol screamed and Draco’s gaze snapped to her.  

“IMMOBULUS!” Draco yelled.

The inferius stopped in its tracks, mouth open, and Draco followed up his spell with a, “CONFRINGO!”

The frozen inferius exploded in a fiery blaze, making Sophia and Louis scream, as Miranda ran past him to join them.

Severus closed the gap between he and Daryl and crouching down, “Are you alright?”

“You- how did- what the fuck,” Daryl stammered, staring at Severus’ wand in his hand and then to the two boys finally stretching their legs.

“Were you bit?” Severus asked.

Daryl shook his head, numbly.

“Thank Merlin,” Severus said, “We need to gather everyone, it will be easier to protect them if we aren’t all scattered.”

Daryl didn’t move a muscle, still staring at Severus as though he were a stranger.

“Daryl, please! I need your help! I promise I will-”

“LOOK OUT!” Daryl yelled, wrapping his arms around Severus and pulling him to his chest, away from an inferius sneaking up on him.

Severus twisted around in Daryl’s arms and realized the inferius was only inches from him. Far too close for him to be able to aim a spell. Daryl instinctually lifted a leg and kicked wildly, catching the thing in the chest, hard. The corpse was knocked back, and it gave Severus enough room to shove his wand out and yell, “EVERTE STATUM!”

The inferius shot backwards into a tree hard enough for his head to cave in and it fell heavily to the floor. Severus jumped to his feet and hauled Daryl up. “I will explain later,” Severus promised, bending down to pick up the large gun that Daryl dropped and shoving it into his hands, “Please, trust me.”

Daryl took one last look at Severus and nodded. He turned to try and find where Rick was and, once he spotted him on the opposite side of the clearing with his family and Shane, he yelled, “RICK! The RV! Get everyone to the RV!”

Rick didn’t need to be told twice. Before Daryl had even finished speaking, he turned to grab Carl from Lori’s arms and began to sprint towards the RV, leaving Lori to follow him. Shane stayed behind to finish killing the inferi. Halfway to the RV, Rick spotted Carol, Miranda, and the children, and he diverted his path, dragging his family all the way to where Harry and Draco were protecting them. With Rick now by their side, Draco apparated away from them. Rick’s jaw dropped, nearly dropping Carl and being forced to set him down, staring at the spot where Draco had disappeared. Harry said something to the speechless crew that Severus couldn’t hear but he did see him take aim at the direction of the RV and yelled, “EXPULSO!”

A few inferi that were in their way blew up and Harry began to run towards the RV, wand extended, spells flying. The rest of the women and children followed him, with Rick taking up the rear, picking off inferi that Harry missed.

Severus was forced to tear his eyes away from them to follow Daryl through the cluster of inferi, sending spell after spell, trying to find more survivors. Daryl jumped over a felled inferi, and Severus put it out of its misery as he ran by with a well-placed Diffindo to its neck. Finally, they found Morales on his own, taking out inferi with nothing but his substantial strength and a baseball bat. He was sweating heavily, his teeth bared and grinding together hard. Morales lifted his bat to bring it down as hard as he could on the last inferius’ head, but the thing was smart and lunged downward towards his belly while his arms were raised. Severus swished his wand, “ORBIS!”

The hard, packed earth beneath the inferi suddenly became soft and mud-like, sucking the inferius down rapidly to its neck, as though it were a vacuum. The inferius howled in rage, twisting its head around, trapped.

“HOLY FUCK!” Morales yelled, dropping his arms and staring down at the inferius’ head in the dirt.

“You get bit?!” Daryl asked as he and Severus skid to a halt beside Morales.

“No, but-” Morales said, looking from Daryl to Severus.

Daryl shoved an automatic into his hands, cutting him off, and telling him, “Take this, get to the RV! Rick’s gonna need your help!”

“Your wife and kids are there, they’re safe,” Severus said.

Morales couldn’t stop staring at Severus with his wand in his hand.

“GO motherfucker!” Daryl yelled, pointing to the RV.

Morales snapped out of his stupor and nodded, checking the safety of the gun. Lifting both of his weapons, the gun and the bat, he ran towards the RV without another word. Severus was about to move on, but Daryl grabbed his arm.

“Hey, you can’t leave it like that,” Daryl said, pointing to the inferius with its head still above ground, snapping at their voices, “Someone’s gonna step on it and get bit.”

Severus huffed, jamming the heel of its boot into its head. The mushy texture of the inferius’ head easily gave, and it stopped moving. Severus kicked his leg in disgust to get the brain matter off his boot.

“I coulda done that!” Daryl said, gruffly as Severus grabbed his arm, dragging Daryl towards their next survivor.

As he ran, Severus turned to see where the boys were. Harry was almost to the RV and Draco was apparating all around the campsite, past a dumbfounded T-Dog and Glenn. The blond had Blasting Curses and Severing Charms ready at his lips, throwing them in the direction of the people who needed them most, until he reached Shane, ridding him of the two inferi he was holding at bay. Severus saw Draco say something to Shane, but he couldn’t quite make out what it was. Assumingly, it was something scathing, but Shane couldn’t retort back in his shock.

Draco apparated away with a pop, leaving Shane speechless. Seconds later, he reappeared again, only centimeters from Shane’s face. “BOO!” Draco yelled loud enough for Severus to hear.

Startled, Shane fell backwards to the ground. Draco laughed heartily and apparated away.

Beside the RV, Andrea began to scream as she tried to push off an inferius and protect Amy’s body at the same time.  “Andrea!” Severus screamed, pointing his wand from clear across the clearing, “PROTEGO!”

Andrea managed to push the inferi back far enough just in time for the shield to be erected between her and the inferius. Unaware of the barricade now between them, the inferius tried to lunge at Andrea but it slammed its face into the shield. The inferius shrieked in anger. Andrea watched with wide eyes as the inferius, confused, slammed its fists against the invisible barrier. It tried its hardest to get to her, banging hard enough that chunks of its own flesh began to slough off in rotted clumps, exposing bone.

Harry, now within a few feet of the RV, left his group and apparate closer to her, sending a spell Andrea’s way. The spell caught the inferius around the chest and head and its snapping ceased as it dropped to the ground. Andrea stared at the mutilated corpse next to her and looked up at Harry in disbelief before she reached out her hand hesitantly, trying to feel where the barrier was but the spell had lifted already.

At that moment, not only Rick’s group arrived but also Morales. The two men formed a barrier around the women and children and began to shoot at the inferi that came close to them. Once Harry saw that they were doing well and Andrea had someone with her, he apparated away to find more people.

On the opposite side of the clearing, Glenn was shooting at a few inferi in front of him before he did a sudden 180 degree turn to shoot at one behind him. At the same time that he took the shot, Draco appeared right in the line of the bullet, narrowly missing him by a hair. Draco and Glenn both gasped, and Draco jumped back instinctively. “OY!” Draco snapped, “Glenn, watch it!”

“Shit!” Glenn said, eyes wide, “Sorry, Draco!”

“Stop shootin’ like a bunch of dicks, for fuck’s sake!” Daryl yelled, “You’re gonna hit one of the brats!”

“Well how the FUCK are we supposed to know when they just teleport in and out of fucking existence!?” Shane yelled, shooting at another inferius.

Reluctantly, Severus had to admit that Shane was right.

“Draco!” Severus yelled, throwing conjured arrows at two inferi stalking Jim, “Stop apparating about like some hyperactive house elf, you’ll get shot!”

“Running is slower!” Draco yelled back, whining.

To prove his point, Severus spotted Dale just as an inferius wrapped its arms around his neck from behind and pulled him backwards so that his neck was taut and presented to its teeth.

“DALE!” Severus yelled.

Both Glenn and Shane heard his yell and tried to run through the barrage of inferius blocking their way, trying their hardest to get to Dale, but they couldn’t safely sidestep any of the inferi around them. With the only clear shot to Dale, Severus yelled, “RELASHIO!”

The spell forced the inferius to release Dale and the older man fell to the ground. Dale immediately began to crawl away as the inferius threw its head back and let out a screech of indignation. Harry apparated behind the inferius, yelling, “DEPRIMO!”

The ground beneath the inferius crumbled and the inferius fell into the large hole Harry created, taking two of its friends with it. Harry ran to Dale to help him up.

“The pops,” Severus heard Daryl say in realization, before he yelled out, “THE POPS. THEY POP WHEN THEY MOVE. IF YOU HEAR IT NEAR YOU, STOP FUCKIN’ SHOOTIN’.”

The flood of gratitude and adoration in Severus’ chest was overwhelming and he filed it away to properly show Daryl his appreciation later. Not just because Daryl noticed, but because shockingly, their campmates listened.

Glenn managed to finally make it to Harry and Dale, and helped Harry drag the older man back to the RV. On the way, they met up with Shane, who took the lead and shot at any inferius that got within several feet of them. Dale did a double take to his left and yelled, voice raspy, “Someone! Jacqui is trapped by the Peletier tent!”

Draco apparated to it and when the pop sounded close to T-Dog, T-Dog miraculously stopped shooting, opting to hit the inferi with the butt of the gun, until Draco reappeared by their side and had sent two Exploding Charms Jacqui’s way. The inferi surrounding her all dropped. Once T-Dog saw Draco in his periphery, he went back to shooting. Draco ran to Jacqui, holding his elbow out to her. Jacqui took his elbow without hesitation, probably the only one in the entire group who hadn’t even blinked an eye at their magic, and they ran together to T-Dog. Together, the three of them ran to the RV as well.

Daryl shot the inferius that Jim was struggling with from afar but when he tried to shoot a second that was sneaking up on him, his gun clicked uselessly, out of bullets. Daryl cursed. Severus apparated to Jim, kicking the inferius to the ground before he shot a Blasting Curse at it.

“SEV, DUCK!” Daryl yelled, having unslung his crossbow from his back now that his gun was spent, and pointing it in Severus’ direction.

Severus dropped to the ground, on his haunches, and an arrow sailed through the air noisily, finding its target behind him. The thud from the body falling to the ground told Severus it was safe, and he stood, putting a hand on Jim’s shoulder. Jim was looking at the bodies that littered the ground, eyes unfocused and words slurred.

“I know why now,” Jim told Severus in a daze as Daryl reached them, stopping to reload his weapon, “I know why I dug the holes.”

“Let’s not think on that now, Jim,” Severus said, breathing heavy, “For now, let’s get to the others. They still need us.”

Jim, still looking skeptical, looking around, just said numbly, “Alright.”

Severus took his arm and led him to the RV, with Daryl trailing behind them. When they reached the RV, Rick asked, “Is that everyone?”

“Everyone alive,” Daryl told him.

“Malfoy and I did one last round,” Harry confirmed, “There’s no one else.”

“Then let’s finish this,” Rick said, cocking his gun after reloading, “I’m fucking tired.”

They all stood in line, a resolute wall, muggles and wizards alike, with whatever weapon they had. Spells, arrows, and bullets flew in kind, picking off the last of the unwanted inferi that overran their campsite together. Until every one of them fell.

Until there was silence.

No more human screaming, no more inferi snarling, no more movement. Just the harsh breathing of their campmates. It took several, terrifying moments until one of them was brave enough to say something. “Is that all of them?” Lori asked, her arms around Carl.

When no one moved, Severus reluctantly stepped forward and he felt Daryl and Rick do the same. They all walked through the carnage, stepping around bodies of all kinds. Severus kicked some of the older looking ones that were more inferius than human. Trying to determine if any of them still had life in them. When he couldn’t see any evidence that there were any left still moving, he turned to the rest of the group, sighing in relief when he saw some of them start to lower their weapons.

“SEV!” Harry suddenly yelled.

Severus frantically looked around him, finally seeing an inferius to his right had gotten up to his knees and had dived for his leg. Unable to react quick enough, Severus just gasped. A shot rang in the air, the impact of the bullet stalling the inferius’ momentum and making it fall to the side in grandiose fashion. Severus put a shaky hand over his heart, and looked around, expecting it to have been Daryl who saved him, but the one he saw holding the gun was Andrea. She was covered in Amy’s blood, tears and snot running down her face and chin, but her Ladysmith was raised in her surprisingly steady hand.

“Fucking cunts,” she spat venomously, lowering the gun.

Severus let out a small, trembling laugh. He turned away from the group, trying to will away an oncoming panic attack, his heart still pounding. He ran a hand through his hair, only just realizing that he’d somehow lost his elastic along the way. Severus sluggishly started to look around for it, his overwhelmed brain unsure of what to do otherwise. Footsteps alerted him to someone coming to his side, but he wasn’t sure who until he felt his boys each hug him from the side. Severus lifted his arms and he wrapped them around both of their shoulders, seeking comfort in each other.  

They just stood, staring at the field of bodies. Some of inferi and some of their own campmates that they couldn’t save. The three wizards soaked in the moment of quiet, letting their heartbeats calm and the sweat cool on their skin, allowing themselves to hide from the conversation ahead of them. Answers would no doubt be demanded soon, and they had no idea how the friends they’d made, grown close to, would respond.

Given their clinginess, Severus was sure that Harry and Draco finally realized what it meant, now that they couldn’t take it back. They could lose everything they’d built in the last few months, and if that brought unexpected regret and panic, Severus couldn’t blame them.

A cock of a gun made Severus start. He let go of the boys and he turned to look at the group, seeing Shane with a gun pointed at him.

“Hey!” Daryl screamed at Shane, walking up to him, “What the FUCK are you doin’?”

“What are you?” Shane asked Severus, the gun never straying from Severus’ forehead.   

“Shane!” Rick growled, “Put it down, they just saved our lives!”

“Maybe we wouldn’t need saving if you hadn’t been off in the city with half of our able-bodied fighters, saving people who don’t deserve it!” Shane snapped at Rick, before turning back to the trio, “What the fuck are you?”

“Shane!” Lori snapped as Carl began to softly cry, “Too many people have died tonight, we don’t need any more bodies!”

When not even Lori could sway Shane, Daryl threatened him lowly, “I will take your head clean off, you fuckin’ prick. Fuckin’ try me.”

Shane’s gaze never strayed from Severus’ face.

“Walsh,” Severus said, unable to help how weary he sounded, “Clearly, the gun isn’t necessary.”

“We deserve some answers,” Shane said.

“You will have them,” Severus promised, “but I would feel far more secure without that thing pointed at me and my boys.”

Dale walked out from behind the group to stand in front of Shane, blocking his view of Severus and the boys, not saying a word. After several moments of Dale and Shane staring each other down, Shane finally dropped his gun with a sneer.

With the gun now lowered, Severus began to cautiously walk back to the group, the boys falling in step with him. Once they’d reached them, Severus spotted Andrea, still sitting, broken, next to Amy. She wasn’t meeting his eyes, probably unable to process the death of her sister and their secret being revealed at the same time. He took a step toward her, but Shane grabbed his arm, clearly not willing to allow him time to dilly dally. Daryl took an angry step towards them, but Severus put a calming hand on his lover’s bicep to stop him.

“I promise, I will answer anything you ask,” Severus told Shane, “Let me just sit with her. She needs me.”

Shane let go of his arm and Severus continued to walk towards Andrea, ignoring the hurt he felt when T-Dog and Morales scrambled out of his way, giving him wide berth. Severus approached Andrea and sat beside her and Amy’s body. Andrea was staring down at her sister, still warm, but so pallid with swaths of vivid red blood smeared all over her. Severus leaned over and wrapped his arms around Andrea’s shoulders sideways, letting her lean into him without breaking her gaze from Amy. Andrea readily accepted his touch and began to sob.

“I’m so sorry, love,” Severus whispered to her.

From behind him, he felt movement and he turned to see who it was. Both Jacqui and Carol had stood from where they had been crouched with the children and walked over to the boys determinedly. Both Harry and Draco had just been standing, looking lost, and jumped slightly as the women approached them. Carol reached Draco first and she ushered him into her arms, Draco didn’t hesitate and hugged her tightly.  Jacqui walked around Carol. “Come here, Honey,” Jacqui said, pulling Harry to her.

Harry melted in Jacqui, needing the kind touch after the moment of dread that they’d be instantly rejected. The women ushered the boys over to where the kids were and they sat, leaning back against the RV, suddenly looking drained.

“Wizards,” Harry finally told the silent crowd, not looking at any of them, “We’re wizards.”

“Wizards,” Shane repeated suspiciously, running a hand through his hair.

“So…” Glenn said, “It’s magic?”

“Yes,” Severus said.

Harry brandished his wand, showing it to everyone, “This is a wand. It’s what we use for our spells.”

He then conjured a handful of bluebell flames in his hands. All the kids gasped and got closer. “Go on,” Harry told Louis, who was the closest to him, “You can touch it.”

“Louis, no!” Miranda said, grabbing him and pulling him back when he, with full trust in Harry, reached out to touch it.

“It’s alright,” Draco told her, “When the flames are blue, it’s harmless.”

“Watch,” Harry said, and began juggling the ball of flames from one hand to another.

“Wow!” Sophia said, reaching out hesitantly to touch the flame.

Harry caught the flame and held it out to her. When it didn’t burn her, she giggled and stuck her hand through the blue flames, wiggling her fingers. Each of the kids got closer, taking their turns to touch the flame.

Shane looked around at everyone, shocked, “You’re buyin’ this?”

“What else could it be, man?” T-Dog asked, “I am a God-fearing man, I don’t believe in magic, but I believe my eyes. There ain’t no smoke and mirrors out there. They were teleporting in and out for real.”

“And making walkers explode,” Rick said.

“Shane, why are being such a grump? It’s magic,” Glenn said, the beginnings of an amazed smile pulling at his lips, “Magic! Real magic!”

Severus had an inkling as to why this was so hard for Shane to accept but he wasn’t about to voice his opinions. Shane was scared. Scared of suddenly being the bottom of the totem pole. How was a muggle supposed to fight against magic?

“Daryl,” Andrea said weakly, a note of resentment in her voice, “Did you know?”

Daryl met Severus’ eyes and Severus felt a wave of guilt wash over him at the mixed emotions he saw in those eyes. “No, he didn’t,” Severus said, “No one knew.”

“This whole time,” Morales said, shocked.

“Why didn’t you tell us?” Dale asked, the look of betrayal clear on his face.

“Loads of reasons,” Harry said.

“You could think we were mad,” Draco said, “Then once you realized we weren’t, you could try to kill us or use us.”

“Which, for the record, in case anyone is harboring any ill thoughts,” Severus said, avoiding looking at exactly who he thought would be the culprit, “The wand isn’t what creates magic, every wizard has a magical core. It’s something we’re born with and it’s where our magic comes from. The wand is just an amplifier, it’s a way for us to focus our magic to be able to use it. So, none of you can do magic by using our wands.”

Glenn’s face fell in clear disappointment.

“We would never use you or hurt you,” Dale said, sounding sad.

“We know that now, Dale. We have been wanting to come clean for some time now, but we just didn’t know how,” Harry said, looking up at him as he casually tossed the flame from hand to hand.

Severus was grateful the boys didn’t throw him under the bus, knowing he was the main reason they had kept their group in the dark.

“You can’t blame us for being initially cautious,” Draco said, not hiding the fact that he was staring directly at Shane.

The former officer scoffed in disgust, insulted, “We’re the ones who should have kicked your asses out the second you got here. You three are dangerous!”

“Yeah, real dangerous,” Daryl grumbled incredulously as he watched Harry extinguish the flames and begin to blow bubbles from his wand.

The kids poked at the bubbles closest to them, giggling.

“Shane,” Rick said, “They were living with you for two months. Don’t you think if they had the intention to do something they would have done it already! Look around you. All it takes is a word and there wouldn’t even be ashes left! But none of you even knew what they were!”

“I hate to say it, but Rick is right. For a wizard with malicious intentions, it really would be impossible for you to defend against them,” Severus said, “We do not mean to harm you.”

“You really expect us to believe you never use that shit on us?!” Shane demanded, “Tell me the truth!”

“The only spells we’ve ever used around you were for convenience and to protect ourselves,” Severus said, exasperated, “Laundry spells, temperature spells, hygiene spells, intruder spells on our tent.”

Severus chose not to mention the Legilimency spell. They weren’t ready for that yet.

“I used the pimple jinx on you once when I heard you call Severus a motherfucker,” Draco told Shane.

Severus turned to look at him, shocked, ignoring the dark chuckle that came from Daryl.

“Draco, please tell me you’re having a laugh,” Severus said.

“He called you a motherfucker,” Draco said as though it were the most obvious thing in the world.

“I told you no magic! I was clear!”

“As if he knew why his arse was suddenly covered in pimples! If I hadn’t admitted it, he never would have figured it out,” Draco said, crossing his arms.

“I used the trip jinx on Ed all the time,” Harry said, “No regrets.”

Jacqui patted Harry on the shoulder and whispered something to him that made Harry smirk. Severus rubbed the bridge of his nose, counting to five.

“SEE!” Shane raged.

“Oh, school yard spells, Officer Walsh,” Severus said, “You act as if it were the dark arts!”

“So you admit you have dark magic!” Shane said.

“Of course there’s such a thing as dark magic,” Severus said, “But just like how any arsehole can use a gun to do awful things, it’s about intention. We have equal capacity to heal as we do to harm.”

“Wait,” Carol said, “You can heal? It was you, wasn’t it? I wasn’t crazy.”

Severus almost didn’t answer, seeing the calculations in her head.

“Sophia and me,” Carol said to the group, “When Ed…it didn’t…- We weren’t in as much pain anymore, no matter how bad it was. Sometimes, I felt it on my skin. It tingled. I thought it was just goosebumps.”

“You can heal?” Rick asked.

Severus looked down, nodding, “We couldn’t watch and do nothing.”

Carol gave Severus a teary smile and she whispered, “Thank you.”

“Can you stop it from happening?” Rick asked, drawing Severus’ attention, “If one of us get bit?”

Jim looked up for the first time since they began this conversation. Andrea suddenly pulled on Severus’ shirt, and he looked down at her.

“Sev,” she said, hope filling her voice, “Amy?” 

Severus shook his head, hating that he had to break her heart again. “I’m sorry,” he said, “No.”

A fresh wave of tears overcame Andrea and Severus hugged her tighter. “If I could, I would, Andy, you know I would, but I can’t,” he told her.

“What good are you then?!” Shane growled.

“If we had a way to stop it, why would we be here? This plague impacted wizard kind just as heavily as it did you. Every spell must have a specific intent, Officer Walsh,” Severus said, “That’s why we have a school. We must learn our spells. Our healers still study, they still must learn the human body. Our own police officers learn better defense spells than civilian wizards. Do you know anything about this disease? Is it fungal, is it bacterial, is it parasitic? We’d have to know these things first before I can even think about trying to create a spell out of nothing. Magic isn’t a cure all, I can’t just say nonsense and heal a bite I know nothing about.”

“You’re fucking useless,” Shane growled.

Draco gripped his wand and suddenly a small rock the size of a fingernail pelted from the ground to hit Shane in the forehead. Shane reeled in shock for a split second before lunging at Draco, screaming obscenities. Morales and T-Dog grabbed his shoulders and arms and pulled him back while Severus let go of Andrea, jumping to his feet to stand in front of Draco with his wand raised. Daryl was instantly at his side, cross bow at the ready.

Harry stopped blowing bubbles. Carol and Lori gathered the children, trying to steer them all away from the chaos. Shane shook off Morales and T-Dog and yelled, "You will turn over your weapon to us!"

"Shane!" Rick snapped. 

"No," Severus said, wand still raised.

"I decide what’s best for this group!” Shane yelled.

“You would not ask a single person here to give up their guns, we should be given the same courtesy,” Severus said, “I am not handing over the only way the boys and I can protect ourselves.”

“I’m a police officer!” Shane yelled, madness beginning to taint the edges of his voice.

"Frankly, Officer Walsh, I don’t give a damn,” Severus said, “I showed you respect at the beginning when you did not know what we were, to continue the façade, but now that there is no need to keep up appearances, I will not pretend like you have authority over me. I answer to no one."

"Then leave," Shane snarled, “If you don’t want to follow the rules, you freaks can leave!”

Harry suddenly grabbed Draco’s hand with a wicked speed and, judging from Draco’s pained ‘ow’, a bruising force. The rapid movement made Severus look over, lowering his wand, but Harry had his eyes cast down. Before Severus could turn back to Shane to respond to him, Daryl lowered his crossbow, a deep frown marring his features. "Sev’rus and the brats leave, I do too," he grunted.  

If Severus had the chance to process what was happening, he would have kissed Daryl. His sweet Hufflepuff, loyal to a fault.

"Be my guest!" Shane said, offering an inviting hand, "You’d be doing me a favor!"

“We’ll see if you still see it as a favor when you’ve gone weeks without no meat,” Daryl snarled.

“Hang on, now-” Rick tried.

Carol took a step closer, her arms wrapped around Sophia. “Severus,” she said, “Can Sophia and I join you?”

Severus looked over at the woman, shocked. Sophia looked up at her mother, wide eyed, giving her friends a sad glance but she didn’t say anything.

"Woah, woah, woah, hold on," Rick said, holding out a hand, "No one has to leave. We stick together, that’s how we survive."

Severus looked around at them all and turned to look at Harry and Draco. He knew the boys would follow him wherever he took them, but the looks on their faces, it was clear where they wanted to be. Severus sighed, “As much as it kills me to admit, I agree with Rick.”

Rick looked relieved, putting his hands on his hips.

“But,” Severus continued, “We will no longer hide. We will be using magic in front of you regularly. It’s in our blood. It was hard enough to hide it for as long as we did. I do ask, however, if we encounter anyone else, that we keep this quiet from them. We’ve come to trust you all, but I am still wary of muggles.”

“Muggles?” Glenn asked.

“Non-wizards,” Harry said.  

“It sounds derogatory,” Lori said.

“It’s what you are. If he wanted to sound derogatory, he would have called you a ‘mudblood’,” Draco smirked.

“Draco!” Severus snapped.

“Malfoy, I will punch you in the mouth, you know I will,” Harry said.

“Oh, stop getting your knickers in a twist,” Draco said, “It doesn’t really apply to them anyhow and you know I don’t really mean it anymore.”

“What’s a Mudblood?” Rick asked.

Harry startled, looking uncomfortable with a muggle saying it. Draco laughed out loud.

“We don’t say that word, Officer Grimes. It’s offensive and no one,” Severus said pointedly, making Draco roll his eyes, “will be repeating it. Isn’t that right, Draco?”

“Wizards like Draco,” Harry told Rick, glaring at Draco, “whose family lines can be traced back generations are called Purebloods. Some of them think they’re superior and use that word for witches and wizards who are born to muggle parents. It implies their blood is dirty.”

Shane huffed in anger.

“Used to use it, Potter,” Draco said lightly, “Used to! I’ve changed, remember?”

“Have you?” Harry asked in faux delight before the cheer dropped from his voice, “because you still act like the same prat I’ve always known.”

“I have,” Draco insisted, unfazed by Harry’s sarcasm, before turning to the rest of the group, and saying proudly, “You’re the first muggles I’ve ever met! You’re nothing like in those Martin Miggs comic books.”

Harry rolled his eyes with a scoff.

“How have you never met someone without magic?” T-Dog asked.

“I grew up in the Wizarding World,” Draco said, as though it were obvious, “My father had some business dealings with muggles, but otherwise, I never had any reason to interact with you.”

“This explains so much,” Jacqui muttered.

“So, there’s more of you?” Rick asked.

“Of course there are,” Severus said, “There are over a million witches and wizards in the world. Some of you may have magic in your bloodlines without realizing it. Most muggleborn children aren’t aware of it until they’re invited to the school.”

“The school,” Andrea whispered in realization, “Your boarding school is a magic school.”

Severus nodded, “One of the few in the world. Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry.”

“You don’t teach fucking chemistry, do you?” Andrea said.

Severus shook his head, “Potions. I teach potions.”

“Potions! Magic potions!” Glenn said, amazed, “This is so cool!”

“Alright, that’s enough!” Shane said, clearly at his limit of new information, “We lost good people today and all we can talk about is- Gandalf over here. We need to take a step back. Regroup. Bury our dead.”

Some of their group, those most dazed by the information, nodded, desperate for a chance to rest.

“Wait,” Harry said, making the group look at him, “We can stay?”

“Of course you can, Harry,” Dale said, going over to pat him on the back, “The three of you have more than earned your place with us. This just- we just need to process, I think.”

Shane looked like he had more to say to that, but when the rest of the group nodded, he wisely chose not to say anything, soundly defeated by the majority. Harry gave Dale a smile and stood to follow him as the group began to disperse.

“There are so many things that’ll be easier now!” he said to Dale, “You’ll see!”

“Oh! Like laundry! No more laundry ever again!” Draco said, standing up and following them.  

Severus turned to Daryl, who was staring at him, expressionless. Severus crouched down next to Andrea, still with Amy’s body, and said, “Andy, I’ll be right back. Perhaps when I return, I can help you lay Amy to rest?”

“No,” Andrea said quickly, looking up at him, “I need to tell her goodbye. No one moves her until then.”

Severus wasn’t sure what she meant by that, but he wasn’t going to push her to do anything too quickly, considering what she’d lost. Severus nodded, “We promise, we won’t do anything until you’re ready. I’ll be just there.”

She nodded, her focus already back on Amy, moving some of her blood-soaked hair out of her face.

Severus stood and motioned for Daryl to follow him. Once they were on the other side of the RV, Daryl said simply, “So…magic.”

Severus nodded.

“Would you of ever trusted me enough to tell me on your own?” Daryl asked, “Or was this always what it was gonna take?”

“Daryl,” Severus began.

Severus reached out and grasped Daryl’s wrist reassuringly, but paused when Daryl shook his grip away. Severus swallowed, his tongue suddenly cotton. “I am so sorry,” he said, “You must understand. It’s not a matter of trust. Out of anyone here, you would have been who I told. I just- it’s so ingrained in us to hide ourselves. Not only are we told, since we are young, that we mustn’t expose ourselves to any muggles, but there are also wizarding laws that prevent us from doing so. Only immediate family and spouses are allowed to know. Even now that the world fell, it’s challenging to just cast aside those-”

“Hey,” Daryl said, interrupting him before he could ramble further, “I get it.”

Daryl’s eyes told him something different, they couldn’t lie to him. Daryl was more hurt than he let on.

“Daryl, please,” Severus said, willing him to understand, “I don’t want this to fester between us. I had to be cautious, I had to be sure, before I told you anything. For Harry and Draco’s sake. Some people, people like Walsh, fear what they don’t understand-”

“You comparin’ me to that prick?” Daryl asked.  

“Never!” Severus said adamantly.

“I ain’t scared of you,” Daryl said quickly, and then took a second before he said slowly, “Fuckin’ pissed at you.”

Severus dropped his gaze, not being able to blame Daryl but saddened regardless.

“You saved my life again,” Daryl said grumpily, “I gotta get you another rabbit.”

Severus broke into an amused smile, despite himself, and a small chuckle escaped him. As Severus remembered back, however, his face fell. “Daryl,” he said cautiously, “when I shot that first spell. You were frightened. I saw it.”

Daryl sighed.

“I understand why, and I am to blame for the way it was revealed,” Severus said, “I just want to make sure you aren’t frightened now. You know I would never use my magic against you.”

“Look,” Daryl said, looking around, scratching the back of his neck, “I said I wasn’t scared of you. I was…I was this close to gettin’ bit. So what if I was scared. All I could think about was that I was gonna leave you and the brats alone.”

Severus warmed all the way to the tips of his fingers. He looked around, seeing everyone distracted and he lifted his wand, casting a Disillusionment Charm. Once the spell had taken effect, he wrapped his arms around Daryl, burying his face in his chest to breathe in his scent.

“Hey,” Daryl said softly into his hair, “People will see.”

“They won’t,” Severus said, “I cast a charm to hide us. Let me just- I almost lost you today.”

Daryl wrapped an arm around Severus’ waist, returning his embrace. Severus felt Daryl’s face lift from his hair, as if he was checking to see if they were catching anyone’s attention. When they clearly didn’t, Daryl growled into his ear, “That might come in handy one of these days.”

“It already has,” Severus said, finally glad he could tell Daryl about all these things, “Our night in the tent, I might have cast a Muffling Charm so that no one could hear us.”

Daryl chuckled, “I knew it was weird no one woke up with you screamin’.”  

Severus felt his cheeks flush, a light smile on his lips. A thought suddenly occurred to Severus, and he pulled away from Daryl, breaking the Disillusionment Charm, asking, “Wait, where’s Merle?”

Daryl’s face darkened, “By the time we got there, sonuvabitch had cut his own hand off to escape.”

“What?!” Severus asked in disbelief, “With what?”

“T-dog had taken some of Dale’s tools first time ‘round, and they left them there when they were escapin’. There was a handsaw in the bag. All we found was his hand.”

Severus cringed as phantom, empathy pain flooded his senses and he shook his hands. “I am constantly amazed at Merle’s sheer fortitude,” Severus said, “There was no trace of him?”

Daryl shook his head, “Was able to track him for a bit, he left so much blood, but trail went cold eventually. Then we ran into some trouble, took us a bit to work it out – long story. When we got back to the truck, found it gone, thought he was comin’ back here. When we heard the screamin’, I thought-”

Daryl stopped and Severus understood the hesitation. Daryl was probably unwilling to admit that he thought his brother capable of such a thing. “We’ll find him,” Severus promised, “Now that you know about my magic, I can help. We have spells-”

“Nah,” Daryl said.

That surprised Severus, he’d never thought Daryl to be the type of person that would leave his brother behind, no matter what. “Are you certain?” Severus asked.

“Merle knows where we are,” Daryl said, bitterly, “He coulda made it back, we did. He just don’t wanna.”

Severus understood. Daryl felt abandoned, he knew that feeling well, but he knew that Daryl was going to regret his decision once his anger passed. “If you change your mind-” Severus said.  

Daryl shook his head.

“Can’t leave you alone anyway,” Daryl said in faux annoyance, “Can’t keep outta trouble.”

Severus scoffed, “Me? How was I meant to know we’d become overrun? I tried to warn everyone, but they wouldn’t listen. We got too comfortable. Complacent.”

“Don’t mean that,” Daryl said.

Severus furrowed his eyebrows, “Then what?”

“Who hit you?” Daryl asked pointedly.

“What?” Severus asked, confused.

Daryl reached up and ran a gentle thumb down Severus’ cheek bone and Severus winced at the unexpected soreness. “Ow,” he said softly, reaching up and touching his cheek, “Oh, this is nothing. Ed Peletier fancied himself immune to consequences when he hit Carol in front of me, I taught him a lesson, and he retaliated by punching me.”

“He what?” Daryl asked, already bristling with anger.

“Oh, don’t you worry, Mr. Dixon,” Severus said with a smirk, “I broke his wrist for his trouble.”

Daryl smirked at him, “That’s my boy.”

Severus responded with a grin.

“Still gonna kick his ass when I see him,” Daryl promised.

“Ohh,” Draco said, approaching them, “You’re kicking someone’s arse? Who has inspired your ire, Daryl?”

“Ed.”

“Oh, well I’m sorry for taking that joy from you,” Draco said, disappointed, “but we just found his body, torn to shreds.”

Severus sighed. He had assumed that had been the case when he didn’t see him in the field. He was glad that at least Carol had made the decision to leave him for herself rather than wait for fate to do it for her. “Well, no loss there,” Severus said, turning to Daryl, and twirling his wand in his hand, “Why don’t we go help clean up, they’ll no doubt need some.”

“That’s a fabulous idea,” Draco said jovially, “I was going to come and suggest that very thing.”

“You mean you were finding ways to waste time, so you didn’t have to do any real work,” Severus said.

“That’s what I said,” Draco said, hands up in confusion.

“Wait,” Daryl told Severus before he could walk away, “Brat, we’ll be there in a sec.”

Draco raised an eyebrow but walked back to Harry, who was standing with Glenn and T-Dog, deep in conversation. No doubt laying out their plans to best tackle the cleanup.  

“Put up the thing again, to make us invisible,” Daryl said.

Severus flicked his wand and muttered the spell. “Alright, it’s up.”

Daryl leaned in and gave Severus a kiss. Daryl was covered in grime and blood, hair greasy, and his lips were chapped but Severus’ knees damn near buckled in relief regardless. He’d thought he’d never have this again, he realized. Once their secret was revealed. The deep-seeded fear of rejection had been lingering like a boggart in the back of his mind, poisoning his actions for so long he didn’t even realize it had been there.  When the taller man pulled away, he whispered, sincerely, “I forgive you.”

Severus nearly whimpered as the truth in Daryl’s words washed over him, cleansing him of the remorse. Severus let out a soft sigh and pressed his forehead to Daryl’s chin. “Thank Merlin,” he moaned.

Daryl dropped his head a little to give him a peck on the forehead, the warmth lingering on his skin even after his lips had left.

“This is it though, right?” he said, somewhat jokingly, “This gotta be the biggest secret you were keepin’, if it ain’t-”

Severus laughed. “Well,” he said sheepishly, “There are some minor details we should discuss but- perhaps that’s a conversation for tomorrow.”

_____________

Ending Credits Song: Burn the Witch – Shawn James

Chapter Text

Thanks for your patience while I got this chapter out guys. I ended up getting super sick so I'm sorry for the long wait. Some of the wizarding lore and spells are made up in this chapter.

---------------

The sun rose over the camp as they worked together to clean up the remnants of the massacre. They had taken shifts to rest, but as exhausted as they were, some just couldn’t succumb to sleep with fear and adrenaline still pumping through their veins. Thankfully, not much energy was spent assigning positions, everyone seemed to slot themselves right into jobs without much fuss. Glenn and Draco gathered a pile of firewood until they had enough to light with a quick Incendio. Meanwhile, Daryl and T-Dog were using pickaxes to go around and make sure all the inferi were truly dead. Severus watched as Daryl grunted, picking up the heavy axe and thrusting it into an inferius’ skull with such force that a spurt of blood shot out. Severus lamented that the events of the previous night had effectively killed his libido for the time being because he couldn’t help but admire those muscles tensing and flexing as Daryl worked. Daryl turned and caught Severus, eyes glazed and disassociating. Severus forced himself to snap out of it, but Daryl misinterpreted the look and said, “You’re tired, why don’t you lay down some?”

Severus shook his head, “I’m alright, I want to get this done. None of us will sleep comfortably if we don’t.”

Daryl nodded, pointing to the body he just pickaxed, “This one’s ready.”

Severus pointed his wand at the body and said, “Mobilicorpus.”

The body lifted a few inches off the ground and Severus walked it to the bonfire that Glenn and Draco were manning, where he carefully levitated the body into the fire. When he returned, Daryl was rummaging around in his pockets, a cigarette in his mouth.

“Fuck,” he said softly, “Think I lost my lighter.”

Severus snapped his fingers and the end of the cigarette lit up. Daryl jumped, looking at Severus, who smiled at him. Daryl took a drag and took the cigarette out of his mouth, exhaling. “Stop,” he told Severus, “You’re gonna get me hard.”

Severus chuckled lowly. “Now you understand how I feel with you swinging around that pickaxe, Mr. Dixon,” he said.

Daryl gave him a suggestive smirk but before he could say anything else, they heard Rick call out, “Professor.”

Severus and Daryl looked over and waited patiently for Rick to reach them. “Lori says you and Andrea are close,” the man asked as he approached.

“That’s right,” Severus nodded.

“I was wondering if you could talk to her,” Rick said, “She won’t let us move Amy. Now, I understand how difficult it must be for her so we’re willing to take care of what needs to be done, but she won’t even let us get close. I just tried to go talk to her and she pulled her gun on me.”

Severus sighed, crossing his arms. He had been worried as well when he realized that Andrea hadn’t moved in hours, but he didn’t think she would go to such lengths to protect Amy’s body from her own people. “Who am I to convince her otherwise?” Severus said, “She said she wants to say goodbye.”

“The hell does that mean?” Daryl asked.

“Well,” Severus said, carefully, “I can’t say for sure, but I surmise that means she’s waiting for Amy to turn.”

Daryl cocked his head in surprise, “What the hell for?!”

Severus shrugged. Rick hung his head, “Yeah, got that inkling too.”

“Ya just gonna let her?” Daryl asked Severus, surprised.

“What exactly would you have me do?” Severus asked.

“Tell her she’s bein’ stupid!” Daryl said.

“I hardly think that would be productive,” Severus said.

“And this is?” Daryl asked, “That ain’t her sister no more! Whatever she got to say, she can tell her body and be done with it. Walker or no, makes no difference.”

Severus couldn’t even be angry at Daryl for his apparent callousness. If this had been anyone else, he likely would have said the same thing. Been as angry. As it was, he had a soft spot for Andrea and was willing to let her get away with quite a bit. He just couldn’t bring himself to hurt his friend. He realized this was the same mentality that allowed Lily and Lucius to walk all over his boundaries in his youth, but this felt different. In this scenario, he wasn’t the vulnerable one, Andrea was. He didn’t want to use their relationship advantageously to push Andrea.

“Everyone mourns in their own way, if we don’t let her do this, it’ll eat her up inside,” Severus said, “I can’t just force her to allow them to take Amy and put a pickaxe in her head when she isn’t ready. It’d be like killing her sister all over again, I’d be re-traumatizing Andrea.”

“I’ll do it then,” Daryl said, slapping the handle of the pickaxe against his palm.

Severus looked at Daryl shocked, moving to block him as the taller man took a few determined steps towards the clearing.

“No!” Severus told him.

When Daryl tried to sidestep him, Severus raised his wand, “Expelliarmus.”

The pickaxe whipped out of Daryl’s hands forcefully, flying a few feet and landing with a thud. The three of them looked at it, silent for a moment. Daryl then gave a sarcastic flick of his wrist in its direction, before he looked at Severus with an annoyed expression.

“Sev, I get she’s your friend, a’ight, but if that girl turns and bites her while she’s sayin’ goodbye,” Daryl said mockingly, “Then what? Then she’s gone too and I gotta be the one who takes care of ya when you’re mopin’, blamin’ yourself.”

Severus bristled in anger, loathing the thought of anyone thinking him so weak. He couldn’t help the feeling of mortification that flooded his system. He wasn’t a child or a damsel in distress. “Well, no one asked you to take care of me, did they?” Severus said, unable to bite back the venom.

As soon as he said it and he watched Daryl’s face completely close off, he regretted it.

“I’m sorry, I didn’t-” Severus said immediately, but paused, still fully aware of Rick looking between them, “You think I don’t understand what you’re saying, I do. I just sympathize with the guilt she’s feeling. If I’d just been more insistent that we leave, if I hadn’t kept our magic a secret for so long. This is partially my fault. I owe her this.”

“Hey, this ain’t on you,” Daryl said.

“That’s right, the blame can be passed all around if we tried hard enough,” Rick said, “Shane says it’s my fault for taking half of our men into the city. We can’t play this game.”

They then stood silent, allowing him to think it over. Ultimately, they were right, but he didn’t want to be the reason that Andrea fell apart more so than she already has. “I’ll speak with her,” Severus said finally, “I make no guarantees, but I can try.”

Rick nodded, still staring at the pickaxe on the ground. Severus raised his wand again, “Accio pickaxe.”

The pickaxe sailed over to them and before it reached Severus, Daryl caught it midair with one hand. Rick gave a soft chuckle as he ran a hand through his hair. “This is insane,” he said, staring at the pickaxe in Daryl’s hands, “Every time you- if I weren’t seeing it with my own eyes-”

“I know, I know it’s a lot to digest,” Severus said, “I er- Officer Grimes, I want to thank you.”

Rick furrowed his eyebrows. “Why?” the former sheriff asked.

“Officer Walsh’s reaction is not outside of what we expected, it’s why we kept our magic a secret. There’s a reason why our world went into hiding. Out of everyone here, you had no reason to put your faith in us, and yet you helped Mr. Dixon stand up for us. Not only that, against someone you clearly consider a good friend. I can’t tell you how far that goes in earning our trust.”

“Yeah,” Rick said, shifting his weight from one leg to the other, “I ain’t gonna lie to you, you all scare the shit outta me.”

Severus smiled, “It’s good to know you aren’t a foolish man.”

“That being said,” Rick continued, “I have never condemned a man for something they can’t help. Shane was out of line, but he did it because he wants to keep his people alive.”

Severus wasn’t sure that was quite true. Sure, he knew Shane might mean well but he was aware of how much Shane delighted in the control he had. As long as he was able to maintain that control by playing the good guy, he would continue to do so. As soon as that control was taken from him, Severus had seen glimpses of the demon inside Shane, ready and willing to be released. He was certain, however, that Rick was not ready to hear that about his friend just yet.

“That’s all we want too,” Severus told him.

“I know,” Rick said, “If you didn’t care, I reckon you would have just left us.”

Severus thought about the students at Hogwarts, the bodies that littered the entrance hall.

“Right again, Officer Grimes,” Severus said.

Rick held out his hand, “I told you, call me Rick.”

This time, Severus took his hand, and said, “Severus.”

As Rick walked away, Severus turned to Daryl and ran a hand through his still loose hair.

“Your mouth gonna get you in trouble one day,” Daryl told Severus.

“I can’t begin to tell you how much I wish you meant that in a different context,” Severus said sadly, “I’m sorry. I am well aware that I am a particularly difficult man. Especially in the heat of an argument, sometimes I say things I don’t mean.”

Daryl gave a noncommittal huff of acknowledgement. Daryl followed Severus back into the larger part of the clearing where most of their campmates were. He saw Rick rejoin a group (Dale, Lori, Shane, Carol) sitting by the fire, staring at Andrea from afar. The rest of them were still working in teams to help clear their side of the campsite, the same way he and Daryl were. Harry and T-Dog to the right, Jacqui and Jim to the left, Morales pitching in where he could. The kids had been ushered into one tent, away from the carnage until the worst of it had been cleaned. Severus made his way over to Andrea, still sitting in front of the RV, the blood on her was dried and crusted. Her face was swollen, gray eyes rimmed red, and she was slowly stroking Amy’s hair affectionately.

Severus sat cross-legged next to her and said after a moment, “I’m checking on you.”

She didn’t say anything for a few seconds, but at least she turned to acknowledge him before her eyes rested back on Amy. From what Rick had mentioned, it was more than what the others received. He stayed next to her silently, keeping her company until finally she licked her lips to wet them, and she spoke. Her voice was raspy from overuse, barely a whisper from the emotional pain.

“If Lori comes over here one more time to try to take Amy from me, I’m going to shove my gun up her ass,” Andrea said.

It was such an Andrea statement Severus couldn’t help but snort.

“Might be difficult with her own head already firmly lodged up there,” Severus said.

Andrea let out a reluctant huff of laughter, but didn’t crack an accompanying smile, after which she fell silent again.  

“I am not going to make you move her,” Severus told her, “I’m just worried. Can I please add a protection spell on you so that if she does…if she tries-”

Severus couldn’t finish. Something about suggesting that Amy could actively hurt her sister seemed inappropriate to Severus to say to Andrea. He knew it not only was possible, but it was inevitable, if he and Rick were right about Andrea’s intentions. It just felt as though he were almost betraying the person Amy once was, the girl who loved her sister and looked up to her.

Severus suddenly had a terrible thought, and it made his eyes widen and his heart race. What if that was Andrea’s intention? Was her state of mind so unraveled that she would legitimately consider allowing Amy to bite her on purpose? Andrea was always so strong, she didn’t seem like the type to simply give up so cavalierly, but Severus had also never seen her quite so broken before.

“Andy?” he prompted.

Andrea swallowed audibly. “Fine,” Andrea said, finally.

Severus struggled to not sigh audibly in relief. He lifted his wand and cast the protection spell and for a second, Andrea illuminated. “There,” he said, “She won’t be able to pierce your skin now. Do you want me to stay? Once you’re done talking to her, I can-”

“No!” Andrea said, looking at him in the eye, “Don’t you use those spells on her. I can’t watch her explode like that.”

“I don’t have to use that spell,” Severus assured, “I can do it far gentler.”

“I’ll take care of it,” Andrea insisted.

“You know you don’t have to,” Severus said, “Not a single person here would think less of you.”

“I wouldn’t let it be anyone else,” Andrea said, “She’s my sister, Sev.”

Severus nodded lazily, looking at Amy. The two women really did look so much alike, and Severus hated that he noticed that fact when Amy was so cold and stiff on the ground, with her arm and throat ripped open. He hadn’t even realized Amy had been bitten in the neck, it must have happened after the initial bite to the arm, during the chaos. There was nothing he could do about those bites, but perhaps there was something he could do. He lifted his wand again, “Scourgify.”

Instantly, the blood and gore on both Andrea and Amy vanished. Andrea shivered violently.

“Carol was right. Tingles,” she said, before she looked over to him, “Thank you.” 

Severus nodded. “Do you need anything else?” Severus asked.

Andrea shook her head. Severus sat for a moment longer, waiting to see if Andrea would change her mind before he finally stood up and walked over to where Daryl had joined the group by the fire. As he approached, he shook his head.

“Sev’rus,” Daryl started, already ready to jump right into another argument.

“I said I can’t make her, Mr. Dixon,” Severus repeated before he could say more, “I put a protection spell on her, Amy can’t bite her now. That’ll have to do for now.”

Daryl huffed and walked away, towards where Harry was working with T-Dog, leaving an awkward silence behind him. After a few minutes of side eyes between the others, Carol finally said jokingly, “I haven’t seen you two snip at each other like that since you got here.”

Severus rubbed his eyes. “Mr. Dixon is just being overly protective,” was all he said.

Carol gave him an uncharacteristically sardonic smile.

“Is that what you call being a dick?” Shane muttered.

“Officer Walsh, you can let one go once in a while, it will not affect your health,” Severus told him, not able to muster up the energy to say anything else.

“Sweetheart, have you slept?” Carol asked.

“About as much as the rest of us,” Severus said pointedly.

“A walker got him!” Severus heard Jacqui suddenly yell, “A walker bit Jim!”

Severus whipped around to see Jacqui cautiously stepping back from Jim, who was standing slightly hunched, as though to hide himself. “I’m okay, I’m okay,” he was muttering.

Severus let out a frustrated whine as he slowly began to walk over, hoping he’d misheard Jacqui. The others had gotten up from the seating around the fire and followed him, keeping their distance. Draco and Glenn wandered closer from the other side as Harry, T-Dog, and Morales joined them as well, forming a circle around Jim. Daryl stalked up, the pickaxe in his hand.

“Show it to us,” Daryl demanded, and when Jim didn’t move, he repeated, “Show it to us!”

“I’m ok!” Jim was still repeating, sounding more and more desperate as they got closer, each cry a stab into Severus’ conscience.

Morales moved to the side to get a better vantage point, but it must have spooked Jim because he immediately went for the closest weapon he could find: a shovel on the ground next to him.

“Jim! Put it down!” Shane said.

Draco pointed his wand, clearly not taking any chances, “Calefac!”

The metal of the shovel turned red, and Jim yelped, dropping the suddenly hot metal. With the weapon gone, T-Dog came up behind Jim to grab his arms. Once he saw Jim was restrained, Daryl ran forward and pulled up Jim’s shirt, exposing the deep and vicious bite to the group. Daryl let go of Jim’s shirt and backed away, prompting T-Dog to do the same.

“I’m ok,” Jim was now slurring, “I’m ok, I’m ok…”

As if their morale could get any worse. Severus’ very bones felt too heavy for his body to support. They all just continued to stare at Jim, letting realization slowly settle in on the new problem they were now facing. Harry interlocked his fingers and rested his hands on top of his head, in a clear sign of sheer exhaustion. Daryl patted him on the shoulder. Draco sighed and just opted to sit down on the ground, his knees raised and elbows resting on them. Severus knew exactly how they felt as a wave of overwhelming anxiety crashed over him. It had been hours and it felt like the hits just weren’t going to stop, as though all their expended effort was wasted.

________________________

Jim was sat by the RV, isolated from the rest of them, as they all stood in a tight circle, speaking in hushed voices.

“I say we put a pickaxe in his head,” Daryl said.

“I agree,” Draco said with zero hesitation, his arms crossed, his wand sticking out from under his elbow.

Several of the muggles stared at Draco, surprised to hear such conviction regarding a man’s fate from a teenager.

“You shouldn’t even be a part of this conversation,” Lori said, looking from Draco to Harry, “Either of you. This isn’t a decision for kids.”

“Potter and I haven’t been children for years,” Draco said, “Having to constantly make hard decisions such as this tend to force you to grow up rather quickly.”

Severus closed his eyes, wishing Draco hadn’t said that, especially after he caught Shane and Rick lock eyes from opposite sides of the circle.

“At the end of the day,” Draco continued, “we must do what’s best for the group. Eliminating a potential threat falls under that.”

“Oh, is that right? Is that what you’d want?” Shane asked, “If it were you and it were in someone else’s hands?”

“If it were me, I would never allow it to be in someone else’s hands. No one tells a Malfoy what to do except a Malfoy. I’d put my wand to my forehead before I let anyone else make that decision for me,” Draco said, “Besides, I’d never want to be one of those things. I wouldn’t do anything as undignified as rotting where others can see.”

“I hate to say it,” Dale said, shaking his head and staring at the ground, “I never thought I would but, maybe Daryl and Draco are right.”

“Dale!” Harry said, disappointed, “I expect that kind of talk from Malfoy, but not from you! We can’t just kill Jim. For Merlin’s sake, the man’s still breathing!”

“I’m not suggesting-” Dale began.

“No,” Rick said, “We start down that road, where do we draw the line?”

“The line’s pretty clear,” Daryl snapped, “Zero tolerance for walkers.”

“He’s not a walker yet!” Lori responded in kind.

“As good as! Y’all may want to put Jimbo above everyone else but I got people to protect!” Daryl told her, before he pointed an accusatory finger at Rick, “I thought you of all people would get that.”

“What if we can get him help?” Rick asked, “I heard the C.D.C. was working on a cure.”

Daryl scoffed.

“Heard that too,” Shane said, not sounding convinced, “Heard a lotta things before the world went to hell.”

“What is the C.D.C.?” Draco asked Severus.

“I believe it’s the muggle equivalent to the Wizarding Public Health Service,” Severus told him.  

“Ah,” Draco said, turning to Rick, “So, a government agency that’s likely defunct now? Splendid idea, Grimes.”

“As much as I hate to give him credit,” Shane said, “The little shit’s right. It’s a stretch.”

“Why?” Rick asked, “If there’s any government left, any structure at all, they’d protect the C.D.C. at all costs, wouldn’t they?”

“And if there isn’t? Any structure left, I mean,” Shane said.

Rick shook his head, “There has to be.”

“Come on, man,” Shane urged, “You haven’t caught on? The reach of this thing?”

“What do you mean?” Rick asked.

Shane looked over to Severus, who stiffened, awaiting the abuse that was about to spill from Shane. Instead, Shane pointed a calm finger at him.

“Something you said yesterday,” Shane told him in front of the curious crowd, “You said this impacted your kind as hard as it did us.”

Severus closed his eyes, realizing his mistake, crossing his arms. When he opened them, he looked at Harry and Draco, who were staring at the ground guiltily.

“Yeah,” Shane said conspiratorially, wagging a finger at him, “When you first got here, you said you were already here in Georgia when this all started. So how the hell would you know how this affected your people?”

Severus looked at Daryl, who was silently surveying Severus.

“It was a lie,” Shane said as a statement, letting the implications sink in for the others, “England’s gone, isn’t it?”

Lori covered her mouth with both hands, already anticipating his answer. Severus looked around the group of muggles as terror and helplessness filled their eyes. Only just then did Severus realize how much hope the group still had that this was a fleeting event in human history. That they would eventually be rescued, and things would go back to normal; and without wanting to, Severus was destroying that dream in one fell swoop.  

Severus gave one sharp nod, dejected.

Carol let out an involuntary whimper before she too covered her mouth. Despite his confidence, Shane seemed disappointed that he was right. Rick put his hands on his hips, sighing deeply. “All of England?” he clarified.

“I don’t know,” Severus said honestly, “The school is in the Scottish Highlands, and we were overtaken within a day. A thousand children, my colleagues. Talented, trained witches and wizards. We barely made it out of the castle.”

“Shit,” Daryl whispered.

“How the hell did you cross the pond?” T-Dog asked.

“We never intended to,” Severus said, “We were trying to portkey to my home in the English midlands-”

“A portkey is a wizarding way to travel,” Harry jumped in to explain, “It’s like the apparating, teleporting, that we do but for longer distances.”

“Clearly it didn’t work,” Severus said, “I’d never made a portkey before, but we were trapped, desperate. We landed in the Oakland Cemetery the day before we met you.”

“You didn’t try to go back?” Glenn asked.

“I certainly didn’t want to risk that I send us somewhere else I didn’t intend,” Severus said, “A quiet cemetery in the States is one thing, but we could have ended up in the most infected part of a city or in the middle of the ocean. The risk didn’t seem worth it. So, we opted to stay here and blend in as much as we could.”

“So, you haven’t heard about any other country?” Rick asked.

“We had no idea it was global either until we got here,” Severus confirmed.

“Still think the C.D.C is up and runnin’?” Daryl asked Rick snidely, “There ain’t no government. Not here, not nowhere. There ain’t no rescue. There ain’t no cure.”

Daryl looked back to Jim, the distaste clear on his face.

“We don’t know that,” Rick said aggressively, “Just because-”

“Come on, Rick,” Morales pleaded, “Who are you trying to kid? I appreciate the optimism, but Wizards couldn’t keep this shit in check, what makes you think we could?”

“Y’all can keep discussin’ this if that’s what you need to do,” Daryl interrupted, before he turned in Jim’s direction and moved to close the distance between them, the pickaxe raised, “but someone needs to have some balls to take care of this damn problem!”

“Hey!” Shane yelled amongst a chorus of gasps.

Jim gasped and closed his eyes tightly but didn’t bother to even bring up a hand to try and defend himself. Harry, ever the Gryffindor, apparated in front of Jim. Severus’ heart leapt and he barely held back a gasp when he saw Harry in the path of a pickaxe. He needn’t have worried. He should have known Daryl could never hurt Harry because the man immediately skid to a halt. Daryl lowered the pickaxe, a sour look on his face.

At the same time that Daryl had moved, Rick had also begun to run, pulling his gun out of its holster, aiming high. Draco, not even uncrossing his arms, slyly flicked his wrist and sent a Trip Jinx in Rick’s direction. Rick fell to the ground spectacularly. At the sound, Daryl turned around to see Rick sprawled on the ground.

“Oops,” Draco said, trying his best to look innocent.

Severus also pointed his wand at Rick and said, “Expelliarmus!”

The gun flew out of Rick’s hand and spun in an elegant arch before Harry caught it in midair. Once it was in his hand, Harry turned on the safety and held it at his side. Rick sighed once before he got to his feet, looking at Harry as though he were a misbehaving toddler.

“Harry,” Rick said placatingly, “Give me back my gun.”

“Not yet,” Harry told Rick, “You lot have a terrible habit of pointing guns at your own.”

“Oh!” Draco said impressed, his mouth a perfect ‘o’.

“I wasn’t about to let either of you kill Jim,” Rick said, “It’s not right.”  

Draco laughed, “Grimes, are you that thick that you can’t tell that Potter’s on your side on this matter?”

Harry nodded in confirmation. “That’s right, I happen to value human life. All human life,” Harry said pointedly, “If you don’t want to kill Jim, you shouldn’t be able to, in good conscience, pull your weapon on Daryl either. We need to stop jumping to the extremes every time we have a minor argument.”

“Who the hell are you to order us to do anything?” Shane asked.

“Wait,” Rick told Shane, holding out a staying hand to him, before looking back to Harry, “You’re right. We can agree to that. Right, Shane?”

Shane looked at Rick with a belligerent look.

“Come on, mate,” Harry told Shane, sounding so completely fed up with the animosity, “We have to trust each other. No trying to kill each other, no pointing guns at each other, no ostracizing one another. This has to end. We’ll never survive if we’re constantly at odds.”

“Fine,” Shane bit out, unable to help wanting to have the last word, “Come on now, the gun. Don’t make me take it from you.”

Draco let out a dark chuckle, clearly well acquainted with Harry’s temperament by now.

When the familiar look of defiance flashed through Harry’s green eyes, Severus said, “Harry, don’t muck it up now, you were doing so well.”

Ignoring Severus, Harry told Shane with a cheeky, inviting smile, “I am trying to make peace but if you insist on being a proper twat, you are welcome to try. Though, I don’t know if I like your odds. I’ve dealt with bigger, badder men than you, after all.”

Shane scoffed and grumbled, “Yeah? Why don’t we see how you deal with a single punch to the face.”

“Hey!” Daryl snapped at him, “I still got a pickaxe, dingleberry.”

“Enough,” Severus said dangerously, using his professor voice for the first time in a long time, “All of you. We’re all exhausted and none of us want to continue to stand here listening to you all quarrel like children.”  

Daryl looked between Harry and Shane, frowning deeply, but he slammed the pickaxe into the ground and walked away from it. Once he did, Shane, surprisingly, also put his own gun away. Only then did Harry offer Rick his gun back. Once Rick had his gun in hand, he walked to Jim and grabbed his arm. “Come with me,” Rick said.

“Where are you taking me?” Jim asked.

“Somewhere safe,” Rick said.

Once they’d disappeared into the RV and the rest of the group had gone back to their jobs, Draco approached Harry and slapped his arm, looking quite smug. “Ow!” Harry said indignantly.

“Potter, I am positively chuffed. Good for you for finally throwing your weight around. You’re an idiot, of course, for standing up for Jim, he should be dead, but I am just so proud of you.”

Halfway through speaking, Draco had slung an arm around Harry’s neck, punctuating his final words by shaking the Gryffindor roughly. “Oy, oy, oy,” Harry said to the rhythm of Draco shaking him, annoyed, trying to escape Draco’s grip.

“We’ll beat the Gryffindor out of you yet!” Draco said.

“Stop!”

Severus walked up to Daryl, tuning out Harry and Draco’s bickering, “Darling, please. For the love of Morgana, I’d like at least 24 hours before your life is threatened again.”

“That’ll be hard between your friend and Jim,” Daryl said, before looking to the RV, pointing at it, “You think that’s a good idea? Leavin’ him alive?”

Severus looked over to the RV. He saw Dale keeping vigil beside Andrea, pleased to see her actually speaking with the man and not just ignoring him, before Severus’ eyes wandered to Jim’s silhouette in the window. Severus shrugged. “Not necessarily,” he said, “I don’t think killing him was the answer but perhaps sending him away?”

Daryl contemplated that.

“Doesn’t matter now anyway,” Severus said, “Not with Rick taking it upon himself to keep him safe. I don’t know if I would insist if I could, Harry would never forgive me.”

“Brats a goody two-shoes,” Daryl said, sighing.

“You don’t know the half of it,” Severus told him with a smile, “He’s going to drive you to madness with his morality. Though, sometimes Draco’s cold-heartedness can be just as bad.”

Just then, Harry and Draco walked up to them. “Sev,” Harry said, “Look. Amy.”

Severus looked at Andrea, noticing Amy’s body begin to twitch. Sporadic at first, but more aggressively as the cells were stimulated and brought back to life. Dale had wandered off at some point while he was speaking with Daryl and Andrea was by herself.

“Oh no,” Severus whispered.

He began to walk over. “Hey,” he heard Daryl address the boys behind him, “You two stay here.”

As he reached Andrea, Amy had fully ‘awoken’. She was snarling lightly, reaching out hesitantly to Andrea. Not wanting to interrupt, Severus just stood next to her, giving her the option to call him should she need him. “Amy,” Andrea moaned, “Amy, I’m sorry. I’m sorry for not ever being there. I always thought there’d be more time. I’m here now, Amy. I’m here.”

Severus closed his eyes. He’d seen war, he’d seen death. After Harry killed Voldemort, Severus had felt so numb to it all that he’d floated around the castle like a ghost, ignoring the mourning and grief that seemed to stain his once magical home. This was different. At least in war, you didn’t have to watch your loved ones come back as monsters. You didn’t have to kill them yourself to save them from a fate worse than death. It brought an unexpected rush of pity through his chest as Andrea lifted her gun to Amy’s temple. “I love you,” his friend whispered, and she pulled the trigger.

Once Amy dropped back down to the ground, Andrea lifted her head to look at him. Severus fell to his knees, wrapping an arm around her. She buried her face in his chest, but no cries left her, unable to shed any more tears. Severus looked at Amy’s body, finally resting, and he saw the mermaid necklace that Andrea had stolen from the city clasped around her neck.

‘Happy Birthday, Amy,’ Severus thought.

_____________________________

Daryl pulled his truck around to begin loading up bodies into the truck bed. They had decided to bury their deceased campmates at the quarry, and it was the easiest way to get all of them down the hill. When he had been asked by Rick, Daryl had opened his mouth to say something scathing, but the pleading look on Severus’ face had stopped him dead in his tracks and he complied without a word. Harry and Draco helped Severus levitate the bodies carefully into the trunk, being as gentle as they possibly could.

When Severus and Daryl had arrived at the quarry in the truck, Rick and Shane were finishing up digging graves. There was a palpable tension in the air between them, but frankly, Severus didn’t care what they had been arguing about before they arrived. He hadn’t the emotional capacity to deal with it. He largely ignored them as he waited for Daryl to open the tailgate. Amy was on top, her body wrapped in a white sheet that Dale had. Severus pointed his wand at Amy’s body and whispered, “Mobilicorpus.”

The rest of the survivors arrived just as Severus was lowering the last of the bodies into their graves and Rick and Shane began to fill in the holes. No one said any words at their little funeral, but Harry lifted his wand, allowing the tip to illuminate. Severus and Draco followed suit. Some of the muggles looked over, but none of them said anything, probably realizing this was a part of their tradition.

Once they’d sufficiently paid their respects, the others turned and began to walk up the hill. Daryl was the last to leave, he grabbed his wrist discreetly, but Severus looked at him and motioned his head to Andrea. Daryl nodded and left Severus and Andrea by themselves.

“I won’t insult you by asking if you’re ok,” Severus said.

“Thanks,” she said evenly, with a hint of lazy sarcasm.

“I just-” Severus began, “I want you to know you’re not alone. You have Dale and I, the boys. Daryl might say something snarky but he’s here too.”

Andrea laughed, “Yeah, I thought the big guy would be a lot less abrasive now that he’s getting regular ass but I guess not.”

Severus let out a stunted scoff of laughter.

“I’m not worried about me though,” she said, “I’m worried about leaving Amy here alone. It’s not even a real cemetery, in ten years no one will know this is here.”

Severus looked over at her. He understood, not wanting loved ones to be forgotten. It’s one of the biggest regrets he had with how he and Harry had started off. In the end, all he managed to accomplish in hating James Potter so fixedly was that Lily’s memory faded into almost nothing. 

“You know, mermaids are real,” Severus told her.

Andrea looked over at him. “Are they?” she asked.

“Unicorns are too, and dragons,” Severus said, “Most things that muggles consider mythical are real in some form or another.”

“Amy would have loved that,” Andrea said with a smile.

“There is a wizarding tale that we tell children,” Severus told her, “It’s meant to explain death to them.  I don’t remember all the details, but the story is that a witch attends the funeral of a family member, and her mother tells her not to worry about the dead, because mermaids are meant to guide souls to the next world. Something about water being a conduit between our world and the next, and mermaids having prophetic powers. I like to think Amy got her mermaid.”

Andrea’s lip quivered a little before she steeled her chin and said, “I like that.”

Severus raised his wand and pointed it at Amy’s grave. A few spells later and she now had a gravestone with her name on it and with flowers surrounding it. When he was done, Andrea hooked her arm around his elbow, leaning into him. “I want to be mad at you so bad right now,” Andrea said, “It’s kind of hard when you’re being such a good friend.”

Severus furrowed his eyebrows, “Why?”

“You’re magic, Severus,” Andrea said, “A completely unreasonable part of me wants to blame you for not saving her.”

Severus winced but didn’t say anything, knowing she had every right to feel that way.

“Another part of me knows you couldn’t do anything. Hell, you tried,” Andrea said, “Shane and Morales didn’t believe you and they lost us the time that I could have had to save her.”

“I never feel the need to defend Walsh but there isn’t enough hate in the world for everyone that deserves it,” Severus said, “For our own sanity, Andy, it does us no good hating anyone anymore.”

She nodded. “Maybe you’re right,” Andrea said.

“That includes ourselves,” Severus said pointedly.

Andrea didn’t say anything.  

___________________

Once he’d gotten Andrea up the quarry trail and into a camping chair by the rest of the women in the group, where she promptly fell asleep, Severus sat heavily onto the adjoining chair and sighed heavily. Jacqui smiled at him, patting his hand. A little way away, the kids, now released from their prison, were badgering Harry and Draco for wizarding knowledge, begging for spells to be shown to them. The two teenagers preened at the attention, giving in to their demands easily. They turned their hair different colors and hit them with the dancing jinx that made them laugh raucously. Their giggling was a welcome reprieve from the dreariness of the afternoon.

Severus’ eyes began to droop but before he could nod off entirely, he felt a hand on his head. He jumped, an involuntary gasp escaping him, and he looked up, and seeing Daryl above him. “Sorry, didn’t know you was dozin’,” Daryl said as he crouched on his haunches, so they were eye level.

“It’s alright,” Severus said.

“No one’s eaten,” Daryl told him, “M’gonna go huntin’, see what I can find.”

“Might not be safe,” Lori said from her seat, “Rick, Shane, and Dale are out there giving it a sweep now.”

“I’ll be fine,” Daryl said, sounding offended that she thought he couldn’t fend for himself.

“Don’t go,” Severus pleaded, “We have some food in our stores that we can share for now.”

Before Daryl could reply, Rick returned with Shane and Dale and Shane called out, “Alright, guys.”

Some of the others who weren’t by the fire stopped what they were doing and approached.

“I’ve been, uh…I’ve been thinking about Rick’s plan,” Shane began, “Now look, there are no guarantees either way. I’ll be the first one to admit that. I’ve known this man a long time. I trust his instincts. I say the most important thing here is we need to stay together. So those of you that agree, we leave first thing in the morning.”

With that, Shane and Rick dispersed, leaving behind silence as the others thought about what he’d said. Severus looked over to Daryl, still crouched by his chair and said, “If you can go ask Draco to take out some of our supplies. I trust his judgement on how much, he’s been keeping close track.”

Daryl nodded and he stood to get Draco. When he turned back to the fire, he saw most of the others had left. Probably going to sit with each of their families to discuss what they would do. All that was left was a sleeping Andrea, and Dale and Carol, both of whom were staring into the fire without emotion.  

“You know, Severus,” Carol said cautiously, “Some of us would gladly follow you, over Rick.”

Dale looked at Severus, probably to gauge his reaction. Severus was shocked, an uneasy feeling in his gut. Without thinking, he reached out with his right hand to grip his forearm where he knew the dark mark to be. Severus Snape was many things, but a leader he was not. He joined Voldemort right after Hogwarts and then he jumped from one demanding master to another when he became Dumbledore’s spy. Neither man set an example that made him want to take up that mantle. Voldemort, a murdering psychopath who went mad with the power. Dumbledore, the leader of ‘the light’, who seemingly enjoyed being able to manipulate others like pieces on a chess board, pushing children to sacrifice themselves. Especially now, when he was so jaded and cynical. Perhaps a younger version of himself, the man that wanted to help abused children, would have been a good leader. As it was, his brain drew uncomfortable parallels between himself and those personality traits he hated so, and he wondered: if he ever did have people who ‘followed’ him, were loyal to him, would he be as cruel as Voldemort and Dumbledore? As indifferent to their lives?   

“That’s not a responsibility I covet,” Severus told her.

“That’s exactly why you would be a good leader,” Carol told him, “Rick just woke up and he comes in here and de-thrones Shane like it’s his right. Pushing us to go to the CDC with zero evidence that it’s even still running.”

“Shane needs to be ‘de-throned’,” Dale said vaguely, “Ever since Rick showed up, he’s been- unstable at best.”

“Maybe Rick’s optimism is what we need Carol,” Severus said, “Half of us died because we thought we were untouchable. Rick still has hope.”

“Rick is reckless,” Carol countered.

She had him there, but Severus had seen time and time again, in Harry, that perhaps recklessness wasn’t a bad quality in a leader. It meant creativity and passion. Things that Severus wholly lacked.

“Rick is something that I’m not, Carol,” Severus said.

“What’s that?” Carol scoffed, as though daring him to come up with a valid answer.

How did he explain it to her? How did he lay out a lifetime of terrible, selfish choices to someone who wasn’t even from their world? Instead of even trying, he mirrored Andrea’s words from yesterday, even if it didn’t entirely sit true with him. It was the best explanation he had.

“A good man,” Severus said.

Carol looked taken aback. “You’re a good man, Severus,” she insisted.

Severus smiled sadly at her, looking over to Harry. Draco had most likely gone to get their food, as Daryl asked, but Harry had stayed behind to continue entertaining the children. He was allowing them to take turns levitating above his head. The children screamed with delight. Carl was currently in the air, pretending to swim. He turned back to Carol and said, “One of these days, have Harry tell you the story of how his mum and dad died. Then see if you can stomach saying those words to me again.”

___________________________

After Draco had passed out a bit of dinner to a grateful and exhausted group, Daryl walked Severus back to the wizards’ tent. “You gonna finally get some rest?” Daryl asked.

“First, I want to hear the boy’s thoughts on going to the C.D.C. with Rick and the rest of the group,” Severus said as they stopped at the mouth of the tent.

“I’ll leave you to it,” Daryl said, turning away from him.

Severus furrowed his eyebrows, shocked, as the man began to walk away. “Where are you going?”

Daryl turned back to him, confused, and pointed to his own tent.

“Mr. Dixon,” Severus said, “I apologize if I wasn’t clear. I meant for you to join us in our tent for this discussion. I’d like to hear your input.”

Severus wasn’t quite sure why Daryl looked so surprised; he’d earned the right to be involved in this conversation, given how close they’d become. “Come in,” Severus invited.

Daryl looked at him skeptically, “We all fit in there?”

Severus smiled, “You might be surprised.”

Severus ducked into the tent and waited for Daryl to bravely come in. The man had to stoop quite a bit to clear the tent’s zipped opening but as soon as Daryl walked in, he whispered in awe, “What the fuck.”

Harry and Draco smirked at each other from their beds, watching the man look around the spacious tent. As the weeks had passed, they’d added more and more to it to make it a little more comfortable; a small side table, a chair in the corner, a small bookshelf for Draco’s books, and a separate, sectioned off area so they could change in privacy. “This been like this the whole time?” Daryl asked.

Draco nodded, “Why do you think I spend so much time hiding away from the others.”

“It’s cold in here,” Daryl said, “It’s like you fuckin’ got air conditionin’.”

Severus looked over to Draco, “Draco, I told you to keep the cooling charms to a minimum.”

Draco rolled his eyes.

“How the hell you make it so damn big?” Daryl asked, “The outside still looks the same.”

“Well,” Severus said, looking around, “There are limits to magic. If you stretch it too far, there isn’t enough material, so to speak, for the magic to utilize and then the structure of it will crumble. You must know what you’re doing.”

Severus sat on his bed and removed his boots, patting the space next to him, which Daryl gladly accepted, setting his crossbow on the ground. “Alright,” Severus said, “First instincts. C.D.C., yes or no?”

Simultaneously, he heard –

“No,” from Draco.

“Yes,” from Harry.

“That’s about what I expected,” Severus said with a sigh, before he turned to Daryl, “Is there any evidence of this place actually being safe? We’re obviously not from here, we have no idea how bad things were leading up to the final fallout.”

“Ya askin’ the wrong person,” Daryl said, sounding a little embarrassed, leaning forward to rest his elbows on his knees, clasping his hands together, “Me and Merle - weren’t exactly ‘productive members of society’ sort. We didn’t even realize shit was goin’ down ‘til a few weeks in.”

“Come now, Severus,” Draco said, “You and I are very politically intelligent, you really think that if people are alive at the C.D.C. that any of their resources have lasted to this point? They aren’t meant to last forever. We would be asking them to take over nearly two dozen hungry mouths when their own situation may be dire.”

“We are inclined to wizard politics, Draco, not muggle politics,” Severus reminded him.

“It’s government, Severus,” Draco said, “Money makes it go round and anyone can be swayed with enough of it. That much is true everywhere.”

“We can’t be so arrogant to assume we understand how well prepared the muggles were. These departments are huge, they would need to be able to assure that they could feed their entire work force in an emergency and then some, for exactly this kind of situation.”

Severus saw Harry and Daryl’s heads ping pong between them with every back and forth.

“Alright,” Draco conceded, “I will run on the assumption that that is true, but you must agree that the chances that their defenses lasted the initial outbreak are slim to none. We are talking about a building full of scholars. I doubt any of them were trained in defense.”

“Rick is not wrong in that point, I imagine there was heavy army presence there to protect it,” Severus said, “Even if the integrity of the outside was compromised, perhaps we can salvage some of the inside to make it livable.”

Draco rubbed his chin, staring at Severus calculatingly and he demanded scathingly, “What happened to the man who was convinced that the muggles had lost all their structure when we first arrived here? That man at least didn’t live with rose tinted spectacles.”

Anger bubbled over inside him. “He was given a chance, Draco,” Severus snapped, “A chance to return some semblance of normalcy to two infuriating teenagers that he wants to keep alive.”

Harry looked over to Draco, lips puckered. “I think you lost this one,” he said.

“Let’s just go,” Daryl suddenly said to Severus, “Fuck these guys. The four of us – you, me, and the brats – we’ll go.”

There was a flutter in Severus’ stomach as he imagined it. No more hiding, no more stress from Shane or Merle. Just the four of them. Merlin, did he instantly want to. His instincts immediately jumped, screaming ‘yes’ at him. Then he thought of the others. Andrea, Dale, Carol, Jacqui. Bitter and surly Severus Snape had made friends here and for the first time in a long time, he too wanted to be with his friends. Perhaps he was being selfish and unfair to Daryl, but he couldn’t help but be hopeful that he could have his cake and eat it too. At the same time, he knew that if Daryl gave him an ultimatum, he would choose to take the boys and go with Daryl. That thought alone was enough to scare Severus. Severus opened his mouth to answer but before he could, he was interrupted.

“Daryl,” Harry said, and Daryl looked over at him, “I don’t think I can leave them. The kids. Dale. T-Dog. Andy. Jacqui.”

“Glenn,” Draco interjected reluctantly, “Carol.”

Harry nodded, before he turned back to Daryl. “I left my friends once already. At the castle,” Harry told him, “I can’t do it again.”

Draco nodded, “I may disagree on the where, but I’d like to stay with them too.”

Daryl tapped his thumbs together contemplatively before he nodded and he flopped down on Severus’ bed, perpendicular. They all sat in silence for a moment, thinking. As they did, Daryl’s hand snuck under Severus’ shirt, rubbing a thumb across the dimples on Severus’ lower back. Severus wasn’t surprised by Daryl’s hands on him. He had become accustomed to Daryl’s odd forms of affection, and he found himself finding comfort in the touch.  

“I don’t know enough about the area, or muggles, to know what other options we have,” Severus said.

“Doesn’t matter if we did,” Draco said, “Rick Grimes is Harry Potter in a sheriff’s hat. If we want to stay with this group, we must play by his rules for the time being.”

“Oy!” Harry said, sounding insulted.

“If we had a sorting hat, it would scream ‘Gryffindor’ from across the room and you know it,” Draco said.

“Why do you always make that sound like such an insult,” Harry asked.

“Because it is, and clearly you’ve proven my point by taking 7 years to figure it out,” Draco said.

“Malfoy,” Harry growled before their arguing lost coherency, per usual.

Severus turned to look at Daryl and as he did, Daryl removed his hand from underneath Severus’ shirt so the wizard could lay down next to him, on his side. Daryl also turned to his side and once they were face to face, Daryl put a hand on Severus’ waist. Severus wasn’t sure what Daryl’s plans were, if they went with Rick and his group. Severus wanted to ask him blatantly, but he feared the answer. In such a short amount of time, he’d come to rely on Daryl in so many ways and he didn’t want to imagine a world without his strength to hold him up.

Instead, Severus said thickly, “No matter what I say when I’m angry, I like that you take care of me.”

The corners of Daryl’s mouth twitched, and he said affectionately, “Someone’s gotta.”

Severus smiled, pressing his face into Daryl’s chest, still listening to Harry and Draco’s arguing.

_________________________

Severus woke up to the tiniest amount of light outside, Daryl’s arms still wrapped around him. He looked around, confused at first, realizing he and Daryl were still on his bed in his tent, their feet hanging off the side. The events of the last two days must have finally overwhelmed him, he’d never fallen asleep so suddenly before. Severus groaned and moved back to his original position, tucked up to Daryl’s chest. Daryl, clearly also awake, reached up to move his hair out of his face. “I fell asleep?” Severus whispered, to not wake the boys.

“Yep,” Daryl whispered, “Brats told me to just stay, they made a blanket and laid it on top of us.”

“That was particularly generous of them,” Severus noted, making Daryl snicker, “Thank you for staying.”

Daryl nodded into the top of his head. “What time is it?” Daryl asked.

Severus leaned back awkwardly, trying to find his wand. When he found it, he whispered, “Tempus.”

The numbers illuminated in the dark at half past 7. Severus sighed, “We should get up.”

Severus sat up, forcing Daryl to unwind his arms and he raised his wand again, “Lumos.”

From his bed, Harry groaned and grabbed his pillow from under his head to cover his face from the light. Draco didn’t even stir, lying on his belly peacefully still dozing. “Boys,” Severus said loudly, standing from the bed and going to the private area to change his clothes, “Wake up, we still need to pack our things.”

When Severus returned, freshly changed, Harry was sat up like an inferius, his hair sticking up in every direction, frowning. Severus began to pack their things, minimizing things and sending them right into their rucksacks. Daryl sat on the bed, watching in half concealed awe as things flew around the tent. Slowly, Harry put on his glasses and got up, ducking as some books darted above his head.  

After twenty minutes, Harry was dressed, and half of their tent was packed but Draco had not even made a noise. Harry walked over to him, munching on a protein bar in his hand, and without a word sat on Draco’s back, full weight. “Oof!” Draco gasped, lifting his head up, “Alright! I’m up! Potter, get your fat arse off me!”

At last, they were all up. Once the entire inside was bare minus the beds, Harry and Draco walked outside to see how everyone else was getting on. Severus walked to his bed, where Daryl was still lounging, and bent down to put his boots on. As he did, he felt an open palmed slap land solidly on his bum. Severus yelped and stood. He turned to look at Daryl and said, “Have you no shame?”

“What?” Daryl said, with a straight face, “It was in my face.”

Severus took his pillow and whacked Daryl in the face. Daryl held up a hand but allowed Severus to hit him twice more before he snatched Severus’ wrist and threw him onto the stripped bed. They allowed themselves a moment alone before they faced walking outside to what Severus knew was going to be another long day.

Everyone had moved their vehicles to the service road, all in a row with the RV in front, all the way to Daryl’s truck at the end. Severus greeted everyone as he walked past all of his campmates, loading up their own vehicles. He even saw Andrea, looking a lot better than she had the day before and he patted her on the back as he moved past her. When he got to Daryl’s truck, the man was pushing the Triumph up to his truck and between them, with a little help from magic, they got the motorcycle up onto the truck bed. Severus leaned against the truck and crossed his arms, resting them on the side panel of the bed, watching Daryl tie down the motorcycle with straps. A thin layer of sweat was already beginning to form on his defined shoulders and Severus found himself wanting to trace those hard lines with his tongue. Daryl cranked one of the pulleys on the straps to make sure the motorcycle was secure and as he did, he turned to Severus and said, “You know, kinda like how often I catch you checkin’ me out.”

Severus grinned at him, unable to deny it, but instead of continuing the flirting, he asked a question that had been nagging him all morning, “Darling, is this thing going to make it?”

“Big girl hasn’t failed me yet,” Daryl said, slapping the cab of the truck affectionately before he jumped down from the tailgate.

“She’s as old as I am,” Severus pointed out.

Daryl was about to look offended before he realized, “Fuck, you’re right. ’73. Ah well, no reason to put her out. She’s still cozy.”

Daryl then gave Severus a boyish grin and said suggestively, “You sit up front with me, I can show ya.”

Severus raised an eyebrow at him, pretending to think about it.

“May I drive?” Draco said, popping up at Daryl’s side with his rucksack in his hand, setting it in the bed.

“Fuck no,” Daryl said immediately, “Only ‘cause you don’t know how those roads can be. You watch, take note, and next time.”

“Fine,” Draco said, sounding disappointed, “Will we all fit in the cab?”

“Thought you brats would sit in the bed,” Daryl said.

Draco gave Daryl a look and told him, “I am not sitting in the back like a dog.”

“Please, no, don’t give me an entire space to myself, the cruelty,” Harry said sarcastically, also walking up next to them and throwing his bag haphazardly into the back.

Harry put his foot on the tire and hoisted himself up and into the truck bed.

“Don’t you want the murgle experience?” Daryl asked Draco, “Nothing more American than road trippin’ in a truck bed.”

“Muggle,” Harry corrected casually, walking around the bed, finding a place for his own rucksack.

“Whatever,” Daryl said.

“I think Americans say No-Maj,” Draco said.

“Even worse,” Daryl said.

Draco snickered.

“Malfoy,” Harry said, straightening and putting his hands on his hips, “You’re really going to be the third wheel up there with them?”

“A third wheel?” Draco asked, “What shenanigans are you expecting to happen?”

Harry gave Draco a look, and Daryl let out a bark of laughter.

“Don’t answer that,” Severus warned Harry.

“Oh,” Draco said, the thought finally occurring to him.

He looked between Severus and Daryl and announced, “I’m sitting between you.”

“Malfoy,” Harry said.

“No! Do you understand how powerful the sun is and how delicate my skin is?” Draco asked.

“Draco,” Daryl said, startling them both out of their argument, “You can sit with me and your professor. Just surprised you’d wanna.”

Severus raised his eyebrow. That had to have been the first time he’d ever used one of their first names, and both of the boys were clearly aware of it as well.

“Why?” Draco asked after he recovered.

“Harry don’t know the Triumph like you do,” Daryl said, “Figured you’d want to be back there when I couldn’t, make sure nothin’ happens to her.”

Severus couldn’t help the smile that began to spread over his face. Harry smiled too, looking over to Draco. Draco turned pink. Unknowingly, Daryl Dixon had given Draco Malfoy the one thing he’d always craved from adults but rarely received. Recognition. Faith in his abilities. He’d certainly received those things in spades from Severus, but he always knew that he could rely on Severus to build him up as much as he could. He certainly never received it from his parents, and, despite his brilliant marks, the teachers rarely saw him as anything more than a Slytherin to be kept an eye on. 

“He’s right, Potter,” Draco said after regaining his composure, “You can’t be trusted. Budge over.”

Harry moved so Draco could climb into the truck too.

Severus walked around the front of the truck to get to Daryl, a warm smile on his face.

“What?” Daryl asked Severus.

“You figured out which one was which,” Severus said.

“Figured I had a 50/50 shot,” Daryl joked.

“You need to stop being so cute, Mr. Dixon,” Severus told him, “Your windows aren’t tinted.”

Daryl let out a stunted chuckle.

Just then, Shane and Rick walked up to the group and yelled, “Everybody listen up!”

Harry and Draco jumped down from the bed and walked over with Daryl and Severus. “Those of you with C.B.s, we’re gonna be on channel 40. Let’s keep the chatter down, okay? Now, you got a problem and don’t have a C.B. or can’t get a signal or anything, you’re gonna hit your horn one time. That’ll stop the caravan. Any questions?”

Every shook their heads but a firm voice did speak up.

“We’re- uh,” Morales said, “We’re not going.”

Severus looked over at them, surprised. Of all the folks gathered in their group, Morales seemed to get along well with Shane and Rick. A leader of their group in his own right, he’d earned it. Reliable, hardworking, compassionate. Rick and Shane were looking at the family, shocked.

In a show of solidarity with her husband, Miranda said, “We have family in Birmingham. We want to be with our people.”

“You go on your own, you won’t have anyone to watch your back,” Shane reminded them.

“We’ll take the chance,” Morales said, “I gotta do what’s best for my family.”

“You sure?” Rick asked one last time.

“We talked about it,” Morales said, clasping a hand on both of his kid’s shoulders, “We’re sure.”

Rick nodded. “Alright,” he said, motioning to Shane, “Shane.”

Rick and Shane handed the family one of their precious guns and a half-box full of ammo.

“Thank you all,” Miranda said tearily, “For everything.”

Lori hopped off the hood of the car where she’d been sitting and walked up to Miranda to hug her, prompting the rest of the group to also begin to say their goodbyes. The kids were the most heartbreaking. Sophia clung to Eliza, tears streaming freely down her face and Louis gave Harry the biggest hug that his little arms could muster. Severus approached Morales and held out his hand.

“Flaco,” Morales said, taking his hand giving it a firm shake, “Or, I guess I should call you brujo now, right? We won’t forget you guys.”

“Neither will we,” Severus told him, “You’re a good man, Morales, you’ll be missed.”

“Think we’ll find any more of you out there?” Morales asked.

Severus wasn’t sure how to answer. He knew the States had a decent wizarding population, but he just didn’t know where. He did know that American Wizarding laws were far less kind to muggles, so he imagined there was a corresponding sentiment on the relations between them.

“If you do, don’t assume they’re friends,” Severus told him, and the man’s smile dropped just a smidge, “You take care, Morales.”

The man nodded gravely and with that, the group parted ways. Daryl and Severus got into the front seat of the truck, and Daryl checked the rear view, watching the boys climb into the back and find a comfortable spot with both leaning back against the cab of the truck.

As they drove down the service road away from the quarry, Severus suddenly felt sentimental, and he craned his neck to look at the clearing. It was only for two months, but that camp saw so much growth. It was where Harry and Draco learned to live together, and it was where Severus learned to open himself up to friendship and companionship. It would always have a special place in his heart.

While driving, Daryl wrapped his right arm around Severus’ waist and pulled Severus to him. Involuntarily, Severus let out a chuckle as he slid across the bench seat, and he leaned against Daryl’s side, resting his head on Daryl’s shoulder.

“See? Cozy,” Daryl rumbled.

Severus looked up at the gruff man and Daryl, seeing the movement out of his periphery, surprised Severus by aggressively catching his lips in a kiss. Severus hummed into Daryl’s lips, for once, accepting Daryl’s dominating kiss without feeling the need to playfully fight back.

“Oy!” Draco said, smacking the glass, “Eyes on the road!”

Daryl let Severus go. “I’m lookin’, I’m lookin’,” Daryl said as he slung his arm on the back of the seat behind Severus.

Face hot, Severus leaned back against Daryl, watching the scenery go by.

________

The RV barely lasted 20 miles. Severus walked up just as he heard Rick ask Dale, “Can you jury-rig it?”

“That’s all it’s been so far,” Dale said, “It’s more duct tape than hose, and I’m out of duct tape.”

“I see something up ahead,” Shane said, looking down the road, “A gas station, if we’re lucky.”

“No need,” Draco said confidently, walking up and past all of the adults, “I have arrived.”

Despite their hesitancy, Rick and Dale moved out of the way for Draco to peer into the RV.

“What the hell do you know about it?” Shane asked.

“I have spent the better part of the last two months learning a valuable, new skill thanks, in large part, to Daryl,” Draco said proudly.

Severus looked over to Daryl, who turned pink and looked away.

“Motorcycles can be very different than RVs, son,” Dale told him.

“Don’t you worry, Dale,” Draco said, “Glenn has been graciously keeping me rife with new material to read on modern mechanics and I have read your manual on the RV at least half a dozen times.”

“Don’t mean nothing if we don’t have the right parts,” Shane said.

“Walsh,” Draco said, rummaging around the engine, “Are you familiar with the magical branch of transmutation?”

Shane rolled his eyes.

“No?” Draco asked innocently, looking over to him, “Well I am. Just give me a few minutes and I will have her purring like a kneazle.”

“Y’all,” Jacqui called, coming down the steps of the RV, “Jim. It’s bad. I don’t think he can take anymore.”

With that, she disappeared back up the steps, with Rick at her heels. Severus left Draco to his self-appointed job of transfiguring a new radiator hose and went to stand in the shade with Harry and Daryl. “I don’t know if Jim is going to make it to the C.D.C.,” Severus said, “It’s been over twenty-four hours that he’s been bitten.”

Daryl nodded, taking a drag of a cigarette and looking at Harry, exhaling and saying, “Shoulda just let me put the pickaxe in his head.”

Harry shook his head. “At least this way, I can sleep at night knowing we tried,” he said.

Daryl just took another drag. They didn’t have to wait long. Rick climbed down the steps of the RV looking shaken and he called everyone not working on the RV over.

“Jim wants us to leave him here,” he announced.

“What?” Harry asked, “He can’t mean that.”

“It’s what he says he wants,” Rick said.

“And he’s lucid?” Carol asked.

“He seems to be,” Rick said but clearly was struggling with it himself, “I would say yes.”

“Back at camp,” Dale said, “when I said Daryl and Draco might be right and you shut me down, you misunderstood. I would never go along with callously killing a man. I was just gonna suggest that we ask Jim what he wants. I think we have an answer.”

“So what?” Shane asked, “We just leave him here? We take off? I’m not sure I could live with that.”

“It’s not your call,” Lori said, “Either one of you.”

Severus helped levitate Jim to a beautiful, shady tree on the side of the road. Their goodbyes seemed worse this time around. It was one thing saying goodbye to loved ones who’ve passed, or a family parting with them alive and healthy, they were leaving Jim to die. They each took their turn, with Rick even offering one of their guns with a bullet in it, in case Jim wanted to…opt out. The man declined, which Severus thought was curious. Once it was just Severus and Daryl, Severus crouched down by Jim and told him, “I can make it painless, if you wish.”

Jim shook his head, “This is what I want.”

Severus nodded and went to stand but Jim said, “Severus.”

Severus stopped. “I was a coward,” Jim told him, “I let the walkers eat my family and I ran. It ate me up inside every day. If I could go back, I would have died with them, so that at least we would be together. You and Dixon, you make a good couple.”

That caught Daryl’s attention.

“I know you mean a lot to each other, anyone with eyes can see,” Jim said, “You do everything you can to protect each other, you two do everything you can to protect those boys. Do you understand? Don’t be me, a coward, begging for forgiveness at the end.”

Severus’ breath hitched in his throat, and he wondered if, so close to death’s door, Jim could smell the stale stench of death on Severus. Did Jim know that Severus had been in the same position as him, nearly eight months before, bleeding out in the Shrieking Shack, indeed begging ghosts for forgiveness? Was Jim reminding him of this second chance he’d been given, so he didn’t waste it? Severus sat, staring at Jim, long enough that Daryl put a hand on his shoulder and said, “Darlin’, we should go.”

Severus nodded and he stood. As they drove by and Jim waved at him one last time, Severus Snape vowed to do as Jim said, because Merlin knew that Severus Snape wouldn’t be able to cheat death a second time.

______________________________

They arrived at the C.D.C. close to sunset and were greeted with the sight of a field of bodies, no different than the one they’d left, but vastly larger. Some were in lab coats, some in civilian clothing, many in military gear. “Merlin,” Severus said as they slowly drove up the road towards the building.

Abandoned cars and barricades forced them to park farther away than they would have liked but Daryl unbuckled his seat belt as soon as the caravan stopped and said, “Come on, quick.”

Severus scrambled out of the truck and made sure Harry jumped out of the truck bed okay. Daryl came over from the other side, Draco in tow, and they ran to catch up with the others. The buzzing of flies, prolific from the overabundance of rotting bodies surrounding the entrance, was disorientating. The smell of decomposition hung heavy in the air and Draco, ever the weak stomach, was already beginning to gag. Severus cast a Bubble Head charm on him and sent two to Carl and Sophia as well. The kids both stopped abruptly when the bubble formed around their heads but when they could no longer smell the foulness, they smiled and kept running with their parents. Carol looked behind her and nodded to Severus in thanks.

From afar, Severus could see the building was shuttered tight and without any determinant signs that anyone was inside. As they arrived at the doors, Shane crouched and tried to pull the shutters up to no avail. “Nothing?” Rick asked, beginning to slam his hands on the shutters.

“There’s nobody here,” Shane said, giving the shutters one last whack of his hand.

“Then why are these shutters down?” Rick asked belligerently.

“Walkers!” Daryl suddenly yelled from behind Severus.

Severus whirled around in time to see Daryl shoot a walker right in the forehead. Daryl turned back around and yelled, “You led us into a graveyard!”

“He made a call!” Shane defended.

“It was the wrong damn call!” Daryl snarled.

“Shut up!” Shane yelled at him before he turned to Severus, demanding, “Blast it open!”

“And then what, you imbecile?” Severus asked calmly, “Then our fortress has a gaping hole in it!”

“Then you fix the hole once we’re all inside!” Shane said.

“It doesn’t work like that!” Severus told him.

The entire group began to panic, each person calling out suggestions and others shooting them down. Severus looked all around, scoping out the buildings, trying to find one suitable for them all to hide in for the night. With magic, perhaps they can make their presence undetectable. Tragically, there weren’t any close enough for them to all run to safely.

Severus looked at Daryl and the boys. Draco and Harry were looking up and around the building, potentially trying to find a different way in. Daryl was picking off walkers that even thought about coming too close to them. No one else seemed to be moving. They were frozen, waiting for their leaders to give them a direction. Rick was still at the doors, ignoring his people, trying to fiddle with the keypad at the door and Shane was desperately trying to convince him to leave.

“We have to go,” Severus hissed to Daryl.

Daryl nodded and they were about to drag the boys away from the group when they heard Rick yell, “WAIT. The camera! It moved!”

Severus looked up to where Rick was pointing. Tucked into the corner, camouflaged, was indeed a small camera. “You imagined it!” Shane insisted.

Rick, however, was not convinced and he began to plead with the unknown force beyond the camera, begging to be let in.

“PLEASE!” Rick screamed, “You’re killing us!”

Severus refused. An abusive father, two wars, a psychotic dark lord, and a goddamn snake bite. Severus refused to die here, being cornered like cattle. He whipped out his wand, ready to blow a path for them all to run but just as he did, there was a loud hiss of hydraulics.

The shutters opened, and they were all blinded by light.

_____________

Ending Credits Song: O Death – Kate Mann

Chapter Text

This was going to be the last chapter of Part 1 but it ended up being FAR too long, so I broke it up into two chapters. So one more is coming, folks! Enjoy the calm before the storm. 

_____________

Severus silently cast Finite to dissolve the Bubble Head Charms as they all cautiously walked inside. Daryl took up the rear, walking backwards with his crossbow raised, to keep an eye on the still approaching inferi. Once Daryl had crossed the threshold, Dale closed the door for him, and Daryl lowered the weapon. The inside of the building still looked pristine, albeit darkened and abandoned. Draco looked around in awe, never having seen the inside of a muggle building before that was still untouched by the madness outside. To him, it must look so different than what he was used to. Wizarding shops were usually old and cluttered, with bursts of warmth and life inside. Muggles, particularly in government buildings, preferred things much more modern. Clinical, cold, spacious. It was a culture shock he wasn’t quite expecting.

“Hello!” a singular voice echoed inside the large building.

Rick, Shane, and Daryl whipped around to the source of the voice first, weapons raised. A man stood in a shadowed corner, beyond the reception desk, with a large gun in his hands. He didn’t look like a doctor or a scientist. He was wearing a plain T-shirt and sweats and was carrying himself awkwardly, slightly hunched and nervous looking, the gun looking completely out of place in his hands. “Anybody infected?” the unknown man called.

“One of our group was,” Rick admitted, “He didn’t make it.”

The man walked further into the room, looking at each of them individually, scrutinizing them as hard as they were scrutinizing him. “Why are you here? What do you want?” he asked.

Rick thought for a second before he finally said honestly, with his desperation laid out bare, “A chance.”

Severus watched the man’s face as Rick said that, knowing how small their chances of success were. Doctors were one thing. They worked with people. Their empathy could be appealed to. Scientists could be another thing. They didn’t run on emotions; they run on numbers. Facts. Their plight could mean nothing to this man. Predictably, the man didn’t seem moved. “That’s asking an awful lot these days,” he said emotionlessly.

“I know,” Rick said.

Severus was surprised at Rick’s curtness. He didn’t seem like the type. Severus expected a grand speech from the former deputy, pleading their case. All at once, Severus realized his miscalculation and he instantly relaxed, knowing they were safe. Rick probably already realized that the man’s mind was made up the second he opened that door. Otherwise, they would have died outside.

Perhaps they were saved. Before Severus felt even the slightest bit of relief, the doctor said, “You all submit to a blood test, that’s the price of admission.”

A bucket of cold water dropped on Severus. He turned to look at Harry and Draco. While Draco certainly appeared reluctant, Harry seemed downright terrified, which is what Severus was afraid of. The turmoil in his group being unbeknownst to Rick, he said, “We can do that.”

That seemed to be sufficient for the man because he dropped his gun and he told them, “You got stuff to bring in, you do it now. Once this door closes, it stays closed.”

Rick nodded and the entire group hurriedly walked outside to gather their things. This time, with Daryl at the front, taking down inferi so that a path was cleared for everyone. “Sev,” Harry whispered to him as they walked, “I can’t.”

“I know, Harry. Trust me, I know, but you’re going to have to,” Severus told him.

“Come on, Potter,” Draco said, his nervousness clear in his own voice, “Grab that courage by the short hairs.”

“Fuck you, Malfoy! You haven’t got a clue!” Harry snapped, still trying to keep his voice low.

“Oy!” Severus hissed, “I don’t ever want to hear either of you say that to each other again. Now, I’ll think of something. Just go get your things.”

Once they were back to the truck, Daryl turned around and lowered his crossbow. The boys ran past him, and Harry hopped into the truck bed. “Sev’rus,” Daryl hissed as Severus approached him, “Is a blood sample a good idea?”

Once more, Severus was touched by Daryl’s forethought. “Well, he won’t be able to tell we’re wizards if that’s what you’re worried about,” Severus told him, “We do, however, have a different problem.”

Severus looked over at Harry, on the truck, passing Draco his rucksack, and tilted his head in Harry’s direction. “Harry?” Daryl clarified, “What? He afraid a needles or somethin’?”

“It’s not the needles, it’s the actual taking of the blood,” Severus said, “In the Wizarding World, you can use it for so many things. Terrible things. Sadly, Harry is well acquainted with those things.”

“It gonna be a problem?” Daryl asked.

“It could be,” Severus said, “He’s- he’s known to have bouts of accidental magic when his emotions are high. Trust me, Harry is not someone you want to lose control of his magic. He’s powerful. If he panics – I don’t know if I can calm him down.”

“Fuck,” Daryl said, scratching his head, “Alright, you got a plan to keep him calm?”

“I have a Calming Draught in our things,” Severus said, “I’ll see if he’ll drink it.”

Harry and Draco came running back to them, giving he and Daryl their rucksacks and they all ran back to the others, still gathering their own items. Rick was preoccupied giving hurried instructions but as Severus approached, he grabbed Severus, “Hey- are you alright with the blood test. He won’t-”

“We’ll be alright,” Severus assured, “He’ll never be able to tell.”

“Good,” Rick said, before he turned to the rest of the group and said, “Alright everyone, let’s go!”

 Once they were all safely back through the entrance of the building, the man swiped a key card into a pad near the door and instructed, “V.I., seal the main entrance. Kill the power up here.”

The same shutters that kept them out began to descend, closing off the world of destruction once more. Once the front was fully locked, Rick said, by way of introduction, “Rick Grimes.”

The man gave him a once over. “Dr. Edwin Jenner,” he said.

___________________________

The lift ride was awkward. No one said a word for several minutes as the lift traveled deeper and deeper downward. Severus kept an eye on Harry, clearly having a hard time with the task before him, given how heavy he was breathing. Eventually, Daryl couldn’t take the silence anymore and asked a snarky question about whether or not all doctors ‘packed heat’ like Jenner. Jenner responded in kind with an awkward joke and that was the end of the conversation until the lift ding’ed on the appropriate floor.  

Jenner led them down a hallway and, as he did, Severus became more and more suspicious when they hadn’t encountered another soul. Severus wasn’t the only one unsettled by the silence in such a large building. He could practically feel the displeasure rolling off Shane in waves. Even Rick seemed disturbed. Severus was fairly certain he knew why the building was so abandoned, it had, after all, happened at Hogwarts as well, but Severus needed some reassurance.

“Legilimens,” Severus whispered.

Jenner’s mind held a depression unlike Severus had ever seen. He could still see his memories, just like he could any other person, but they were tinged on the outsides with a gloom so strong that it nearly made Severus faint. He must have swayed a bit at the initial onslaught because Daryl grabbed his bicep to keep him steady. “You good?” Daryl whispered.

“I’m alright,” Severus assured.

“What happened?” Daryl asked.

“I took a peek at his memories, and they were a little more intense than I expected,” Severus said.

Daryl’s eyebrows furrowed, double taking a few times before he finally asked, “You can fuckin’ read minds?”

“No, don’t be silly,” Severus said, “I can just catch glimpses of your memories.”

“Yeah, silly me, just memories,” Daryl repeated sarcastically, “You can’t just fuckin’ drop shit like that like it’s no big deal.”

Severus laughed. “So, what?” Daryl said, “Whatcha see?”

Severus looked over to him, “Everyone here is dead, or gone.”

“Like, his fault?” Daryl asked, gripping the strap of the crossbow slung over his shoulder, looking over at Jenner, “He a psychopath?”

“No, no,” Severus said, putting a hand on Daryl’s, “He’s harmless, he’s just- lost hope.”

Then they entered a massive observation room, full of machines. Severus had never seen a real computer before, but there they were, all in a circle.

“V.I., bring up the lights in the big room,” Jenner called out, and the lights all turned on, “Welcome to Zone 5.”

Draco, interested, walked up to one and poked it swiftly before reeling back, as though expecting it to retaliate. Daryl caught Draco’s wrist before he did it again and shook his head at him.

“Where is everybody?” Rick asked, “The other doctors, the staff.”

Jenner turned round when he reached the middle of the circle, making them all stop, and said, “I’m it. It’s just me here.”

Lori shook her head, clearly not believing him, “What about the person you were speaking with. Vi?”

Humoring Lori, Jenner said, “V.I., say hello to our guests. Tell them- welcome.”

A robotic voice responded, “Hello guests. Welcome.”

Draco jumped, looking around, panicked. Daryl grabbed him by the shoulder, bringing him to Severus like a lost dog.

“I’m all that’s left,” Jenner said, showing some emotion for the first time, “I’m sorry.”

Jenner led them to the other side of the room where another hallway lay and he ushered them all into a lecture room, where they all took seats in the symposium style chairs. He told them to sit for a moment while he went to get what he needed to take their blood, and he left.

As soon as they were alone with just their group, Severus pulled his rucksack off. “Harry,” he said, making the teen turn to him, “Come here.”

Harry went over to him just as he pulled out the Calming Draught. “No,” Harry said as soon as he saw the bluish-brown color of the potion, “Sev, I hate those.”

“Harry, you have to take it,” Severus said, holding the vial out to him, “I can’t have you panicking when he takes your blood.”

“What is that?” Carol asked.

“It’s a potion, a calming potion,” Severus said.

Harry whined, “Sev, I’m telling you, I can’t take it. The blasted side effects! Every time Madam Pomfrey tried to make me take it, it would burn my mouth so bad it gave me mouth sores.”

“That means you’re allergic to the Crocodile Heart,” Draco told him.

“Ewww,” Carl said from Lori’s arms.

Severus gripped the vial and with the same hand holding the potion, he pressed his palm to his forehead. When no other ideas came to mind, he cried, “Bullocks!”

“Look at you, dropping the ‘B’ word,” Andrea said sarcastically, “You should watch your fucking language, Severus, there are kids here.”

“Harry, just breathe. You’re tense. Breathe! It’s just one little prick and we’re home free,” T-Dog said as Severus put away the Calming Draught.

“No, it’s not-” Harry said, “It’s a long story - I just-”

“Great,” Shane said, “Kid’s about to have a panic attack over a little needle.”

“I am not!” Harry said hotly.

“Harry,” Severus interrupted, “There is nothing we can do. He’s asked for only one thing, I highly doubt he’ll allow one of us to not follow the one rule he’s set. You must keep it together. Think about something else. Can you do that?”

Harry’s green eyes were full of uncertainty, but Severus saw Harry clench his jaw and nod, once. He sat down again just as Jenner came back into the room and sat at the table in front of the room. Once he’d set things up, he said, “Alright, whose first?”

Draco stood up before anyone else could. “Come, Potter!” Draco said cheerfully, grabbing Harry’s arm, “Let’s go!”

Harry looked at him, eyes wide and resisted Draco’s pull. “No,” Harry said, “I’ll go last.”

“No use sitting here just dreading it, Potter, you’ll work yourself up into a fit,” Draco said, “Let’s get it over with.”

Severus raised an eyebrow at Draco, wondering what in the world he was doing. Harry looked as if he were about to protest more but he reluctantly stood and allowed himself to be steered over to Jenner. He sat down in the chair, letting out a final calming breath. “You scared of needles?” Jenner asked as he put on gloves.

“In a manner,” Harry said, his leg shaking agitatedly.

“I’ll be quick,” Jenner said, “Name?”

“Harry,” Harry said quietly, “Harry Potter.”

Jennfer scribbled Harry’s name on a label and stuck it on an empty vial.

“You know, Potter,” Draco said, sitting next to Harry as Jenner wiped down Harry’s left arm with a disinfectant, “It’s a good thing we’ve come here. Perhaps Dr. Jenner has something here to replace those horrid glasses of yours.”

In an instant, Severus knew what Draco was doing and he smiled.

“My glasses aren’t horrid,” Harry said absentmindedly, staring down at the doctor preparing the needle.

“The only thing more horrid than your glasses is your hair, Potter. The least you could do is admit it,” Draco said, “How you managed to land the Weaselette, I’ll never know. Perhaps that’s just a trait of that family. To find the most disheveled people they can find to mate with.”

Harry looked over at Draco, shocked, fury overcoming his features.

“Son of a bitch,” Daryl said under his breath, affectionately.

“Shut up!” Harry snapped, “Two months, you haven’t brought up the Weasleys once and you pick now to be a right twat about my dead girlfriend?”

Andrea got up from her chair and walked over to Severus and Daryl.

“Severus, you’ve got to tell Draco to chill the fuck out, Harry’s nervous enough,” Andrea told him.

Severus looked at Andrea and said, “You don’t realize what he’s doing?”

Andrea raised an eyebrow and looked back, watching the two boys bickering.

“Potter, really,” Draco said, sounding as if Harry was being unreasonable, “you shouldn’t feel so insecure about being unattractive. I certainly don’t judge you. Not everyone can be me, and there are more of you than there are of us. I mean, look at Walsh.”

Shane looked over, an expression of clear irritation on his face.

“Me?” Harry practically yelled, “You’re calling me ugly with a straight face? You pale, pointy git!”

“Alright, you’re done,” Jenner said, putting the vial of his blood away.

Harry looked at the doctor surprised, “What?”

Harry looked down at his arm, seeing the cotton ball on his arm, wrapped in medical tape.

“He said you’re done, Potter,” Draco said smiling, sitting up, “It’d be a real shame if your hearing left you as well, it’s all you’ve got left.”

Harry looked at Draco, realization dawning on his face.

“Only Draco would be nice by being a mean little shit,” Andrea muttered.

Severus laughed. He’d scold Draco later for the things he said but for now, he was proud of him. Harry got up from the chair slowly and Draco also stood, taking the chair that Harry had just gotten up from. Surprisingly, Harry sat down in the chair next to Draco.

“You’re gonna need to roll up your sleeve,” Jenner told Draco.

“May you switch seats with me?” Draco said politely, “I would much rather from the right.”

“Blood is the same from the left or right arm,” Jenner said not looking up.

Draco’s smile dropped.

“Dr. Jenner,” Harry said lowly, “Please?”

Dr. Jenner looked between them and sighed, getting up. Draco got up, the smile having returned to his face, and swapped seats with Jenner. “Thank you!” Draco said as he sat, rolling up his right sleeve.

Jenner swiftly took his blood, writing Draco’s name on the vial, and both boys returned to their seats. Harry looked far more relaxed now that he was done and that thought alone was enough to also put Severus at ease.

“Wait, Dr. Jenner,” Severus said, standing up, and walking over, “I would also prefer the right.”

Severus rolled up his sleeve and presented it to Jenner. As Jenner worked, Severus asked, “Once you’ve completed your tests. What happens to the blood?”

Jenner looked up at him and he said, “Well, you use a little bit of it with every test you do. Sometimes one test leads to another and I use the entire sample. It depends on how things go. Name?”

Severus nodded and spelled out his name for him. Once Severus was done, he walked back to where Daryl and Andrea were sitting. Andrea stood and walked over for her turn.

“Hey,” Severus heard Harry say to Draco, “Thanks.”

“For what?” Draco asked wryly, “I’ve been meaning to clear the air about your unacceptable appearance for weeks, Potter. Now seemed a good a time as any.”

Harry smiled, shaking his head, but didn’t say anything else.

When Andrea was done, she stood but stumbled, clearly lightheaded. Severus jumped a little in his chair, ready to go to her aid, but Jacqui was close to her and managed to catch her before she collapsed to the ground. “Are you okay?” Jenner asked, eyeing her.

“She hasn’t eaten,” Jacqui explained, “None of us have.”

Jenner looked around at all of them and said, “Here, while I finish up, why don’t you all go and check out the cafeteria. You’ll need to cook, but we have plenty of ingredients.”

The kids, including Harry and Draco, sat up at that, big grins on their faces at the prospect of a home cooked meal in a real kitchen. Carol volunteered to go next so that she could get started preparing dinner and once she was done, Jenner took off his gloves to show her where the cafeteria was. “Are you gonna be okay, honey?” Carol asked Sophia before she left.

“If Harry can do it, I can,” Sophia said staunchly, hugging her doll.

Harry practically melted. His eyes widened and he looked over to Severus and Daryl, a look of pure warmth so clear on his face that the emotion might overwhelm him. Severus and Draco rolled his eyes, but Daryl gave him a crooked smile.

“I’ll keep an eye on her Carol, I was going to wait for Mr. Dixon anyway,” Severus said, “You take the boys, put them to work.”

“Deal,” she said quickly, before Harry and Draco could protest, with a sweet smile, “Thank you for volunteering boys! Sophia is that alright?”

Sophia nodded enthusiastically, getting up to walk over to Severus and sit in the chair next to him.

“Here,” Andrea said, getting up, “I’ll go too. If they act up, I don’t mind yelling at their asses for you.”

“Thank you, Andy,” Severus said in a sing-song voice.

“I’ll have you know; I don’t act up, I am nothing if not courteous,” Draco told Andrea, clearly offended.

“Don’t lie to me, I fucking know you by now. There’s so much acid in your body, if you spit on that table, you’d burn a hole right through it,” Andrea said.

Harry cackled as they all left the room.

Jenner worked diligently; Lori went next, so she could also go and help Carol, then Sophia. Severus went up with her, sitting in the chair next to her but he hardly needed to keep her calm. Her face was pure determination as she stuck out her little arm, still holding her doll. When she was done, Severus told her, “That’s our brave lass.”

She grinned at him with pride. Finally, it was Daryl’s turn, and once he was done, they were able to head to the cafeteria. Sophia skipped the entire way down the hall, Daryl and Severus trailing behind her. The cafeteria seemed much the same as the rest of the building that they’d seen so far. Half of the lights shut down, empty, and eerie at first glance. Though, seeing Lori and Carol in their usual setting, preparing food, with Harry and Draco at a separate table helping chop and laughing about some nonsense with Andrea made Severus smile. It felt like he was back at the quarry. Sophia ran up to her mom to look over what they were cooking, and Daryl disappeared from his side after he got distracted by something he saw behind the serving station. Severus approached Andrea and said, “Did they behave?”

“No,” she laughed.

Daryl appeared at his side again and said, “Look what I found.”

He held up a bottle labeled Wild Turkey to show him before he twisted the cap open.

“Are you sure it’s okay to have some?” Severus asked.

“Don’t give a fuck,” Daryl said, raising his other hand and putting a rocks glass on the counter, pouring a generous amount into it.  

“You want some?” Daryl asked, offering Severus the rocks glass while the bottle was still in his hand.

Severus cocked his head to the side and instead of taking the glass, Severus took the entire bottle from Daryl and brought it to his lips. Daryl narrowed his eyes at him. As soon as the bourbon hit his tongue, however, Severus’ nose wrinkled. He gave the bottle back to Daryl and told him, “I have no head for Bourbon, it’s a little sweet for me.”

Daryl smirked at him, taking a swig straight from the bottle too, keeping eye contact with him.

“God, is this what your foreplay looks like?” Andrea asked suddenly.

Daryl snorted into the bottle, dropping it from his mouth and looking over at her. Severus laughed.

“If you’re going to start talking about foreplay, I’m leaving,” Harry said, sneaking a bite of carrot in between chopping.

Severus waved him off, “Off you both go. I’ll finish chopping.”

Harry whooped, immediately dropping his task after stealing one more carrot, Draco hot on his heels. As Severus and Andrea took over for them, Daryl wandered off and came back with a different bottle in his hands. “Here, here’s your fancier shit,” he said.

Severus gave a light gasp of excitement when he saw the intricate script that read ‘Malbec’. “Oh,” Severus said, mouth already watering in anticipation, “You are too good to me, Mr. Dixon.”

It took a while for Daryl to find a bottle opener, but he eventually came back to give them a glass each. “Way to suck up to the best friend, Dixon,” Andrea said, eagerly accepting the glass of wine.

“Thank you, Darling,” Severus told him.

Daryl grunted at him and took the bottle with him to the table where Harry and Draco had sat. Once the real cooking began, Severus and Andrea were banished to the table with the men, and more and more of the others began to walk into the cafeteria as they finished up with Jenner. When Severus approached the table, he saw Harry and Draco had also sneakily poured themselves some wine. When Harry realized that they’d been caught, he took his wine glass and casually hid it under the table, biting his lips uncomfortably and trying not to meet his eyes. Draco, on the other hand, looked at him right in the eye with a raised eyebrow.

“And who said you could have wine?” Severus asked.

“Daryl,” Draco said immediately.

“Da fuck?” Daryl asked outraged, “Just ‘cause I didn’t stop you.”

Andrea sat down and held her hand out, “Gimmie the bottle and I’ll hold Sev back from giving you the whoop ass you deserve.”

Harry snapped his fingers and the wine bottle levitated towards Andrea. She grabbed it from the air and topped off her glass.

“Y’all gotta stop usin’ magic so much, you don’t want Jenner to catch you,” Daryl said.

Severus shook his head at all three of them and sat down next to Daryl. The taller man immediately put a hand on Severus’ knee under the table discreetly. Clearly still surprised that they apparently weren’t in trouble, Harry nonchalantly brought his wine glass back up onto the table.

“You’re right, we’ll be more conscious,” Severus said.

“Hey Sev,” T-Dog said, pouring himself a glass as well, “I gotta know, man. Are there Black wizards?”

Severus laughed, “Of course there are, Theodore. We’re on every continent, in every country. We’re as diverse as you are.”

“My best friend was Black, his name was Blaise,” Draco said, “The British Minister of Magic, Kingsley Shacklebolt, is Black.”

“The Minister of Magic is the equivalent to our president,” Severus said, taking a sip of his wine.

“Fuck yeah, Black president,” T-Dog said, wringing his hands together, “Wizard world sounds a’ight.”

“I hope he’s still alive,” Harry said, sounding hopeful but sad, “I liked Kingsley.”

“He is very resourceful, and determined, I like to think he is,” Severus said.

“Wait, you’re on first name basis with your president? Did you like, know him personally?” Glenn asked.

“Mmhmm,” Harry said, nodding.

Severus gave an awkward smile, unsure if he was willing to get into the entire history.

“Glenn, we’re Lords. Of ancient wizarding houses. It’s not just a matter of course that we know him personally, it’s good politics,” Draco said.

“Why am I not surprised you’re a Lord?” T-Dog asked.

“Is it the haughtiness?” Harry asked, “It’s the haughtiness, isn’t it?”

“Draco, don’t exaggerate, you aren’t Lord yet,” Severus said.

“Oh, Sev, come off it, do you really think my father is still alive?” Draco said.

“Frankly, I haven’t wanted to think about it, but Azkaban is out in the middle of the ocean, perhaps they weren’t affected?”

“Azkaban is wizard prison,” Harry stage whispered to Glenn and T-Dog.

“Right, and until we know for sure, you’re still Heir Malfoy,” Severus said.

“If you insist,” Draco said, sighing.

“All three of you lords?” Daryl asked.

Severus shook his head, “Harry and Draco are, my line is technically dead. Draco is the only one of us who is ‘pure’, part of the only 28 wizarding families who still are. Harry and I are mixed, meaning we have some kind of non-magical blood in our line. My mother was the last of my line, but she was disowned when she married my father. They would have rather the legacy die than allow a muggle to inherit so I have my father’s surname.”

“What was the name?” T-Dog asked.

“House Prince,” Severus told them.

Harry smiled, as though he and Severus shared an inside joke.  

“Prince, huh?” Daryl said teasingly, under his breath.

Severus gave him a coy smile.

“I’m Lord to several, actually,” Harry said, “I knew about House Potter, obviously, but I didn’t know about the others until I reached my majority this summer: House Peverell, House Black.”

Daryl got up, heading straight for the bottle of Wild Turkey he’d left on the counter.

“Which is entirely unfair,” Draco said, “considering you don’t have any Black blood.”

“So?” Harry said tartly.

“The only reason you have that Lordship, Potter, is because of your Godfather, but it’s rightfully mine. Sirius had no right to bequeath it to someone else when my mother was the last living Black.”

“Touchy topic?” Glenn asked in apology. 

“Last I checked,” Harry said, ignoring Glenn, “Andromeda was still alive and older than your mother.”

“The last living legitimate Black,” Draco said snootily.

“Oh, forgive me! Far be of it for House Black to have someone at its head that doesn’t turn mad from the inbreeding,” Harry snapped.

Draco frowned, “You-”

“Oy!” Severus said.

“No, no, no, wait! You know what that means?” Harry said with a sneer, “That means if it had gone to Andromeda, it would have been passed to Tonks, and then? To her son. Lupin’s son. Your precious, pure Black line now has werewolf blood in it!”

Draco sat up straighter in his chair, his hand shooting to his sleeve where his wand was.

“Hey!” Daryl said suddenly between them, making them both jump, “The fuck you fightin’ about!”

“Did you hear what he said?!” Draco said.

“He started it!” Harry said, at the same time.

“I heard it! Does any of that really fuckin’ matter now?” Daryl asked.

“Mr. Dixon is right,” Severus said, as Daryl sat back down, “I am shocked that Lordships matter any which way to you, Harry. Draco, half of the Sacred 28’s heirs were slaughtered. Be grateful you’re still alive.”

Draco leaned back into his chair moodily, picking up his wine glass. Harry stuck his tongue out at him childishly. Draco narrowed his eyes at him.

“Really touchy topic,” Glenn said to no one in particular.

“Did I hear him right? He said werewolves exist. Y’all heard that right?” T-Dog asked, looking around the table, “What else exists?!” 

Severus gasped suddenly and turned to Daryl, whacking him on the pectoral, and said, “I’ve been wanting to tell you this for weeks. Chupacabras are real!”

Daryl startled and raised his hands, the glass of bourbon still in his hands, “Hear that, you fucks?! Chupacabras are real!”

Andrea cackled, making Severus smile. It felt good to hear Andrea laugh, it was the first genuine one in days. She had been so subdued since Amy died. She was her usual snarky self, but it seemed so much more mechanical, like she was just going through the motions without any real joy in her quips. He was glad to see a real smile on her face again, no matter how much it was fueled by wine.

Jenner walked through the cafeteria door with Rick ten minutes later, right as dinner was ready, and they all sat down to enjoy their meal. As more and more empty wine bottles accumulated on the table, the group laughed and laughed, finally feeling safe and content. The only ones seemingly unable to join in to the festivities were Shane and Jenner, both of whom were sitting quietly, watching them all as though they were a sitcom on the telly. Completely detached and isolated, even as they sat directly in the middle of the conversation.

“You know, in Italy, children have a little bit of wine with dinner. And in France!” Dale said, pouring Lori some wine.

“Well, when Carl is in Italy or France, he can have some then,” Lori joked.

“Harry and Draco can have wine,” Carl whined.

Harry let out a betrayed grunt as he drank some of said wine. “Carl, same team, mate,” Harry said when he set his glass down, “same team!”

At some point during dinner, Rick stood up and said, “It seems to me we haven’t thanked our host properly.”

The entire group raised their glasses, each giving Jenner a heartfelt thank you. Jenner awkwardly lifted his glass as well, his face clearly showing how uncomfortable he was with the attention. Shane, ostensibly finding the opportunity to voice the opinion he’d been simmering on all evening, finally looked up as well and said, “So when are you gonna tell us what the hell happened here, Doc?”

Instantly, the crowd quieted down. Severus grit his teeth.

“All the other doctors,” Shane said, looking down at his wine glass, “that were supposed to be figuring out what happened. Where are they?”

“Shane,” Rick scolded, “We don’t need to do this now.”

“This is why we’re here, right?” Shane asked, “We were supposed to find all the answers. Instead, we find him. Found one man. Why?”

“Do you need everything spelled out for you, Walsh?” Severus asked.

“I’m not asking you,” Shane said, not looking at him.

“No, you’re not asking anyone. Not genuinely. You’re just trying to embarrass Rick,” Severus said, “When, if this had been your idea, you’d be crowing your success as loud as you could for every single person within ear shot to hear.”

“That’s not-” Shane began.

“Severus,” Dale interrupted, “Shane. Let’s not fight.”

“I’m not fighting,” Severus told him, “I’m explaining to Walsh what he should already know, as a police officer: human instinct. That’s what happened here. People left when hope was lost, people left when they got scared, people committed suicide when they couldn’t face what this meant. Essentially, people did as people do in an emergency. Isn’t that right, Jenner?”

Jenner sucked on his teeth and reluctantly nodded, taking a sip of wine.

“You didn’t leave,” Andrea pointed out to Jenner, “Why?”

“I just kept working,” Jenner said, as though it were the most natural thing in the world, “Hoping to do some good.”

Everyone fell silent, the happiness gone and reality settling in once more.

“Dude,” Glenn said to Shane, “You are such a buzzkill, man.”

_____________________________________

After they had all finished dinner, Jenner led them to a hallway of private offices. “Most of the facility is powered down, including Housing, you’ll have to make do here,” Jenner said, “The couches are comfortable, but there are cots in storage if you’d like. There’s a rec room down the hall that you kids might enjoy.”

He stopped walking and turned to look at Carl and Sophia, who were leading the charge, “Just don’t plug in the video games, okay? Or anything that draws power.”

The kids nodded enthusiastically.

“Same applies,” the doctor said, pointing to all of the adults, “If you shower, go easy on the hot water.”

Glenn turned to look at T-Dog with a dopey grin on his face. “Hot water?” he repeated.

“That’s what the man said,” T-Dog grinned.

The group all dispersed, enthusiastically picking out their rooms. Harry and Draco chose a room with two loveseats. Harry threw his bag onto the floor and flopped down onto the one nearest him and Draco looked around the room in awe. “No more tents!” he said cheerfully, “No more bathing in the quarry!”

Severus followed them into the room while Daryl lingered in the doorway, leaning against the frame.

Draco shoved past Daryl, back into the hallway, yelling, “Potter, look! We have a toilet! A proper toilet! No more doing your business in the woods! We’ll have privacy again! And a mirror! Oh, it’s a dream come true!”

Draco once again shoved past Daryl to come back into the room, looking as though he wanted to just twirl with his arms out. Harry seemed dazed, just laying out on the sofa, staring at the ceiling with a content grin on his face as though not believing it.

“You two can take the sofas, I’ll transfigure a book into something suitable,” Severus said, dropping his bag on the floor.

The two boys looked over at him, little frowns on their faces.

“You’re staying with us?” Draco asked, surprised.

“Well…yes, why wouldn’t I?” Severus asked defensively.

“Professor,” Harry said slowly, “We’ll be fine, I promise. You don’t have to worry about us.”

Severus raised an eyebrow, “I don’t-”

“Sev, let ‘em have some space. They need us, we ain't far,” Daryl said.

Draco cocked his head to the side with a smirk as Severus caught on. Severus turned to look at Daryl, surprised. “You want us-?”

Daryl didn’t even have the decency to look embarrassed, he just said, “Yep.”

“Presumptuous of you,” Severus teased.

Harry snorted.

“Is it?” Draco asked.

Severus turned to look at them both, “You’re not…bothered by it?”

“Please, I can walk down the halls now without fear I’ll accidentally stumble upon you two,” Draco said.

“Yeah, you have your own bedroom now to shag,” Harry said, waving a dismissive hand to them.

Harry suddenly stood up, before Severus had a chance to comment or argue. “I shower first,” he told Draco firmly.

“Why?” Draco said, “I thought you enjoyed being filthy.”

Daryl snickered.

“You forget, I shared a locker room with you. You take longer than your entire Quidditch team combined and I’m not waiting for you to clip your arse hairs before I can get comfortable,” Harry said, grabbing a new pair of clothes from his bag and walking out to the showers.

“Why would I clip my arse hairs?” Draco asked to no one in particular, “There’s a spell for that.”

________________

Severus stood under the shower, reveling in his first hot shower in nearly 2 months. He tilted his head back, letting it cascade down his hair, back, and legs with a small smile on his face. He reached up and washed his hair, nearly rubbing his scalp raw. He was so content he had started humming to himself, running his hands over his arms.

When he felt a presence behind him. He turned and sent his fist flying.  

“Woah!” the figure said, holding his hands up.

Severus paused.

“It’s just me,” Daryl said, huskily.

“Daryl,” Severus greeted, bringing his fist down.

Daryl was naked, corded muscles glistening with sweat and he was staring at Severus like he was on a hunt. Predatory, with a playful smirk playing on his mouth.

Without another thought, Severus wound his arms around the American’s shoulders and found his lips. He tasted like the bourbon he’d been drinking earlier but, perhaps unsurprisingly, Severus didn’t find the taste as offensive as he did straight from the source.

Severus pulled Daryl back under the spray of the shower, and Daryl wrapped a large hand around Severus’ slender neck, tilting his head back for a better angle. The other hand traveled down and gripped Severus’ arse cheek possessively. Daryl’s stubble brushed and burned against his chin, and it drove Severus insane. He pulled back slightly to give Daryl a few quick pecks in succession and then took his lover’s lip between his teeth, nibbling at it.

Daryl chuckled and when Severus let go of him, the wizard waved his hand to throw up a wandless ‘Muffliato’ on their stall and said, “So you’ve caught me Mr. Dixon, what do you intend to do to me?”

“Fuck you until your legs give out,” Daryl said, pressing his hardened cock against Severus’.

Severus moaned, bumping his nose against Daryl’s.

“I don’t have my wand,” Severus said, as Daryl moved down to his neck, brushing that stubble that Severus adored across the sensitive skin of his collarbone, “A silencing charm is easy, but I can’t conjure lube wandlessly.”

“A’ight, Plan B then,” Daryl said, grabbing Severus’ wrist and flipping him around.

Daryl pressed Severus against the wall and then proceeded to drop to his knees.

“Daryl!” Severus cried, scandalized.

Severus gasped and couldn’t stop the inevitable clenching of his arse when Daryl started to bite the right cheek. “Daryl, don’t, that’s disgusting!” Severus said and he reached a hand behind himself to push Daryl’s forehead, keeping his head at bay.

Severus had never had a lover so up close and personal, and he felt so severely self-conscious he thought he might spontaneously combust.

“Come on, you’ve got a great ass, you’ve never done this?” Daryl chuckled.

Daryl grabbed Severus’ wrist and wrenched his hand off his forehead, twisting Severus’ arm, without hurting him, behind his back so he couldn’t use it.

“No!” Severus said, “Stop being funny, let me go.”

“I’ve been wantin’ to do this for weeks,” Daryl said, pressing a kiss to his arse, “Come on, Darlin’, let me eat you. Please?”

Severus’ body temperature shot up. Seeing that Daryl wouldn’t be swayed, and not wanting to face further mortification, he said frantically, “Alright, alright! Let me just – Circe, I’ve gone mad for agreeing to this – let me just cast a cleaning charm. You need to let go of my arm.”

Daryl immediately let him go and Severus waved his hand, muttering the cleaning charm. Severus shuddered violently and once Daryl saw that he’d done the spell, he spread Severus’ cheeks and shoved his nose inside, giving him a tentative lick. Severus gasped and his entire body seized in initial protest. Encouraged, Daryl’s tongue brushed a harsh, broad stroke directly on his arsehole and electricity shot up Severus’ spine.

This shouldn’t feel good, Severus thought desperately as Daryl traced his tongue around his wildly clenching rim. This shouldn’t feel so good. Daryl’s tongue felt rough like sandpaper as it devotedly laved at him, not stopping for even a moment. Severus felt weak, his stomach muscles sore from clenching so much. For a second, Daryl dropped his attention downward to mouth at Severus’ balls from between his spread legs and Severus screamed, his hand dropping frantically to tightly grip the base of his cock.

“Daryl,” Severus said, his voice high.

Daryl chuckled in response, the vibrations against his opening doing unholy things to Severus. When Daryl placed his entire mouth over his arsehole and his tongue breached him, Severus let out a loud whine and tried to move his hips away from his lover - it was too intense - but Daryl was faster and chased him with his tongue.

When the new angle was clearly not to Daryl’s liking, Daryl let go his arse cheeks in favor of grabbing hold of his hips and pulled them away from the shower stream, towards him. Once his hips were exactly where Daryl wanted them, he put a demanding hand on the middle of Severus’ back and pushed him roughly, keeping his top half pressed against the wall and his back arched, his arse presented.

“Stop movin’, you’ll drown me,” Daryl scolded.

He used his free hand to grip his arse and spread him open again. This time, he then used his thumb to press right next to his rim and spread that too, so his hole was unable to close fully. He then leaned in again to continue eating his arse, sticking his tongue directly into that winking hole, working it in as hard and as far as he could.

“Oh, Merlin,” Severus gasped softly.

Severus felt helpless, his cheek pressed against the shower stall, hand at an awkward angle on his rock-hard prick. The stream of the shower was hot, nearly suffocating him when he was already breathless and paralyzed under Daryl’s assault. Daryl’s tongue felt like it was three feet long and Severus’ arse felt so obscenely wet that he could feel the drool trickling down his perineum. With every movement, Daryl’s stubble was brushing ever so delicately over his balls, pushing him slowly to madness.

“Daryl,” Severus gurgled out.

That tongue retreated and Daryl said, “That’s right Darlin’, moan my name.”

Daryl bit his cheek again (the other one this time) before he dove back in. Severus nearly sobbed when he felt a thick finger enter him, then a second. Severus’ nerves were fried, and he was pulled taut like the string of a bow.

“Daryl, stop, I’m going to cum,” Severus said but it just made Daryl double his efforts, his fingers seeking out that spot that lit Severus up inside.

“Fuck!” Severus yelled when Daryl found it, and he whined when the fingers retreated, and he was turned around.

His legs were so wobbly, he fell against Daryl, who grabbed him around the waist and hiked him up. Severus yelped but had the instincts to wrap his legs around Daryl’s waist.

“You know what my favorite thing in the world is?” Daryl asked him, kneading his arse cheeks, and pressing his back against the wall, “Proper, sophisticated, Severus Snape, always spoutin’ off like he’s goddamn William Shakespeare. A pile of mush in my arms, cursin’ like a redneck, ‘cause of me.”

Severus leaned down to kiss him, moaning into his mouth, his hands finding purchase in Daryl’s hair. “Fuck. Me,” Severus ground out impatiently against Daryl’s lips.

Daryl chuckled and maneuvered so that Severus' thighs rested on his forearms and his hands were on Severus’ arse cheeks, forcing the professor to unwind his legs from Daryl’s waist and let them hang uselessly at Daryl’s side.

“You’re going to do this holding me up?” Severus asked as Daryl spread Severus’ cheeks and moved his hips to get his cock into place.

“Watch me,” Daryl grunted.

Severus reached between them and grabbed hold of Daryl’s cock, helping guide him. When the head breached him, Severus moaned. Daryl felt huge inside him, bigger than normal. The taller man did a good job loosening him up, but it still burned without proper lube, and he could feel his insides cling to Daryl desperately as he slowly lowered Severus onto him. After a moment, Daryl must have lost patience because he suddenly loosened his grip on Severus’ arse slightly, just enough to let gravity finish the job and let Severus slide all the way down his cock. Severus let out a choked cry, his arse clenching hard when Daryl bottomed out inside him.

“Fuck, fuck, fuck,” Severus moaned.

He wasn’t sure if it was the way that Daryl prepared him, or if he was just especially horny after two straight days of anxiety, but Severus couldn’t sit still. He canted his hips eagerly, curling and uncurling his toes, and he was letting out little mewls. Immediately, Daryl moved Severus up and down on his cock with just his arms, Severus’ legs swinging with every thrust. Heat pooled in Severus’ belly. He would never admit it out loud, but he secretly loved these displays of strength, and he knew Daryl knew.

Severus wrapped his arms around Daryl’s shoulders, resting his chin on top of his head, crying out with every thrust that rammed directly into his prostate.

“So good for me Darlin’,” Daryl was moaning into his chest, “So sexy, feel so good.”

Severus couldn’t respond. If he had breath in his body, he would tell Daryl how much he excited him, how much he loved how loyal he was, how his cock always hit just right, how guilty he felt that he was glad the apocalypse happened so that their paths crossed. He tried, Merlin knows he tried, but it all came out as an incoherent babble, but it seemed to spur Daryl on just the same.

Severus was floating. Mind so overwhelmed with pleasure, and so disassociated from anything that wasn’t he and Daryl in that moment, that his orgasm took him by surprise. He screamed, hugging Daryl’s head, as every muscle in his body tightened. Daryl groaned, holding still, just enjoying Severus’ rhythmic clenching around his cock until it was enough for him too to reach completion.

Severus let out the breath he had been holding but gave a small yelp as Daryl fell to his knees, bringing Severus with him so he was practically sitting on his thighs, legs on either side of Daryl’s hips, still pulsing inside him and enjoying the afterglow. Severus leaned in for another heated kiss, uncaring that Daryl’s tongue had just been in his arse, which Daryl eagerly reciprocated. After a moment, when Severus had gotten his wits about him, he leaned back against the shower tile. “Merlin, Daryl, you’ll be the death of me one day.”

Daryl grinned at him.

___________

Daryl got back to the room after their shower and promptly fell asleep on the couch after Severus had transfigured it larger for the two of them. Mouth open, one hand hanging off the side with the bottle of bourbon hanging loosely from his fingers. It made Severus realize that Daryl really hadn’t had a chance to relax for the last two days, so concentrated he was on ensuring Severus’ and the boy’s safety. Severus took the bottle from his hand and set it on the floor before he conjured a blanket and covered his lover with it.

Severus left the room, comfortable in his soft joggers and his hair loose, and walked next door. He knocked on the door and opened it when he heard Harry say, “Come in.”

“I told you, I don’t know Malfoy,” Harry was saying as Severus opened the door and leaned against the door frame, “It’s just a computer that talks.”

Both boys were in their beds, freshly showered, practically glowing with contentment.

“But where does it keep its brain,” Draco asked insistently.

“The computer IS it’s brain, it doesn’t have a real one, it’s not alive!” Harry said, sounding as if he’d already said this.

“But it responded to him!” Draco said, “It knew what he asked and responded correctly. How in the world did it do that if it doesn’t have a brain?”

“I know, but- it’s like-” Harry said, trying to think of an example and, “It’s like wizarding portraits! They’re intelligent. They respond just like the subject would have, but ultimately, it’s not really them.”

“Ah!” Draco said, finally understanding.

“Draco, I’m sure Jenner has a book somewhere around here, if you’re interested,” Severus said, before Harry lost his mind.

“Would that be strange?” Draco asked, “That I don’t know? How common are these compoopers?”

“Pretty common but you calling it a compooper might be the thing that strikes him as odd, frankly,” Harry snorted.

Severus chuckled.

“Where’s Daryl?” Harry asked.

“Poor sod is already asleep, he was knackered,” Severus said, “I just wanted to come check on you two before I turned in too, see if you needed anything.”

“We’re fine,” Harry said.  

“Sleep already, Severus,” Draco teased with a grin, “Here I thought you’d want to stay up and take advantage of your new, private room.”

“That’s not necessary,” Severus said nonchalantly, “We already took advantage of the shower.”

Draco’s grin dropped instantly, and he wrinkled his nose in disgust as Severus laughed, going to close the door. “That was your fault, Malfoy, why would you even say-” Harry said but Severus didn’t hear the end of the sentence as he shut the door completely.

As he did, he saw Rick coming towards him, a bottle of wine in his hand. Severus gave him a nod.

“Hey,” Rick said, stopping.

“Rick,” Severus greeted, “Taking your victory lap?”

“Yeah,” he chuckled, then he said cryptically, “I’m uh - going to check on Jenner.”

“Alright,” Severus said, confused.

“I know we kinda left things awkward with him at dinner, I want to smooth it over. I’m also gonna make sure your blood passed whatever test he was running,” Rick said.

“Ah,” Severus said nodding, “Truly. I don’t think we have anything to worry about.”

“I know, I know,” Rick said, “For my own peace of mind, I just want to be sure. Now, I know you all can obviously protect yourselves, but I brought you here. I’m responsible for everyone who came with me, including you. I want to make sure you’re all safe.”

Severus smiled. Rick had his flaws, but Severus was beginning to like him. “Thank you, Rick,” he said.

Carol passed by just then with the kids, and she said excitedly, “Sev. There are books in the rec room!”

“Books, you say,” Severus said, “Perhaps I’ll go see if one catches my fancy.”

Rick clapped a hand on his shoulder, “You enjoy, I’ll let you know what Jenner says.”

Rick left in the direction of the main observation room and Severus went the opposite way, to the rec room. He hummed pleasantly to himself as he walked.

When he opened the door, however, his stomach dropped, and nausea hit him full force as he took in the scene before him. Shane, trying to force himself on a crying Lori Grimes.

_________________________________

End Credits: The Devil Wears a Suit and Tie – Colter Wall

Chapter Text

Be sure to read the author note at the end! It has important info on Part 2. I apologize for the large portions of direct lines from the show, I tried to pare it down as much as I could so it wasn't too boring/repetitive.

_________

Shane’s head whipped up at the sound of the door opening and he snatched his hand away from between Lori’s legs, her nightgown falling back in place. Lori, face blotchy and screwed up with tears, took the opportunity of the distraction to scratch Shane with all her might, leaving three angry, red welts on his neck. It was enough for him to grunt in pain and rear back. Severus didn’t give Shane a single second to recover because he instantly had his wand out and yelled, “Everte Statum!”

Shane was thrown back into the row of pinball machines behind him, knocking them together and making a loud banging noise. By Merlin, did Severus hope it hurt. Lori ran over to the still open door and shut it. “You fucking prick,” Severus hissed, wand still raised as he approached Shane, “I have forgiven many of your indiscretions, Walsh, but this time you’ve gone too far!”

“Severus! No!” Lori cried, running to him, and pulling at his arm.

Severus looked over at her, his jaw slack. “No?” he repeated, stunned, “You’re defending him? After what I’ve just seen?”

“He didn’t mean to,” Lori said frantically, “He’s not in his right mind.”

“Not in his-” Severus began to repeat but then demanded, “Lori, what could possibly justify this?”

“He’s drunk!”

“Oh, well that’s alright then, isn’t it?!” Severus yelled, “As long as he’s drunk, he can assault whomever he pleases!”

“Lower your voice, for God’s sake!” Lori snapped.

Once more, Severus was floored and he let out a manic laugh of disbelief, a hand on his forehead. While Severus was arguing with Lori, Shane pushed himself off the gaming machine, clearly unstable on his feet but, he lunged for Severus regardless. “Shane!” Lori cried, “Stop!”

Severus lowered his wand and casually dodged the punch that came his way, surprised at how easily he was able to sidestep Shane. Lori was right. At first glance, it wasn’t obvious, but with how much he was swaying, it became clear that Shane was absolutely pissed.

Severus raised his wand once more and said, “Levicorpus!”

Shane was flipped into the air by his ankle, making Lori gasp. “You dickless son of a bitch!” the man raged as he dangled, “You aren’t shit without your magic!”

“I don’t want to hear another word, Walsh!” Severus told him.

“Severus, let him down, please,” Lori pled.

Severus’ mind was working overtime, thinking back to the time when Harry and Draco caught Lori and Shane together and he felt ill at the thought of his boys witnessing such an act. Hoping that he hadn’t made such an egregious miscalculation as to assume that Lori was consenting, he asked, fearing the answer, “Has he been forcing himself on you this entire time?”

“No!” she said aggressively, and Severus sighed in relief, but she began to ramble, “before Rick showed up alive- look, I made mistakes, but I thought Rick was dead. I swear I did, Shane told me he was dead-”

“Put me down, Snape!” Shane yelled, his face turning red from all the blood rushing downward.

“I told you to shut your mouth before I curse it away!” Severus snarled at him.

“I am so mad at him Severus, I am,” Lori continued, “but he’s the only reason Carl and I are still alive-”

“That does not entitle him to anything! You realize that, right?” Severus asked her.

“Let me just handle this my own way, Severus,” Lori said, “If you tell, what good would it do?”

“What good would it do to keep him here?” Severus asked, “All he does is pit us against one another.”

“Are you so selfish that you think Harry and Draco are the only children here that deserve to feel safe?” Lori snapped, “Carl looks up to Shane and he deserves the best chance to survive. No matter what you think of him, Carl is safer with both Rick and Shane around.”

Severus paused and he looked over to Shane, who had stopped fighting and was just hanging there limply, looking nauseated. He hated the position this put him in. Lori had a point. Given Carl’s age, he wouldn’t understand if they just ousted Shane without a reason why. He highly doubted Lori would feel comfortable telling Carl what Shane was about to do to her, so it would seem highly unfair to Carl, and he would grow to resent them all. In this landscape, they couldn’t afford a rebellious pre-teen. It could be dangerous if the boy came to be distrusting of the adults around him. At the same time, how could Severus allow Shane to stay, knowing what he was capable of? He felt 18 years old again, in a Death Eater meeting, watching his supposed ‘friends’ do this very act with abandon, unable to process the mistake he’d just made in joining them and just looking for a way out.

“Liberacorpus,” Severus said begrudgingly.

Shane fell to the ground and landed heavily onto his back, forcing a groan out of him. Severus waited until the man shakily got to his feet before he thrust his wand into the man’s neck. Shane froze and for a moment, Severus felt a stab of satisfaction at the fear in the man’s eyes. Good. Perhaps if Shane feared him, then he would think twice about his actions in the future. It wasn’t guaranteed comfort, by any means, but it was a start until he thought of something else.

“I want to make myself very clear, Walsh,” Severus said, dangerously, “You called me a psychopath once, but I want you to know that you do not know the half of it. If you do not want to be intimately acquainted with just how depraved I can be, you will not force yourself upon Lori Grimes or another woman in this group again. If you do, I will know, and you will experience unimaginable pain. I know spells that will make your blood boil inside your very veins, until you burn from the inside out, in agony. I can flay you, slowly, and force you to stay conscious for every second of it. I can disintegrate your limbs, one by one, until they shrivel to dust, and when I do, I will begin with your cock. Do you understand?”

Shane was breathing heavily, nose flaring, as he looked between Severus and Lori. Finally, he just turned and walked out of the room without a word. Severus let out a breath, dropping his wand, and turned to look at Lori. She was looking at him, her eyes wide, nose red, tears still clinging to her lashes.

“That the kind of magic you teach at that school of yours?” she said, her voice shaking.

Severus opted not to take her bait and instead, said, “You realize I can’t keep this from Rick.”

Her posture straightened as her eyes widened, alarmed. “You’re not telling him,” Lori she said firmly.

“Lori, it’s one thing when it was consensual, that is your own business, but this?” Severus said, “What do you think Rick is going to do if this comes to light and he finds out that I knew all along?”

“He won’t find out!” Lori insisted, “I’m not going to tell him, and Shane won’t either. This has nothing to do with you, Severus. You have no right to dictate what is best for my marriage.”

“Your marriage? Lori, I don’t give a toss about your marriage, this is about everyone’s safety,” Severus said, “Even if you don’t value yourself enough to protect yourself, have you forgotten there are other women here? I am not putting any of them or, Merlin forbid, Sophia-”

“He’s not a pedophile,” Lori scoffed.

“I didn’t think he was a rapist, either!” Severus pointed out.

“He isn’t!” Lori said, “He got a little rough, but he would have stopped.”

It was then that Severus grasped the sheer lengths that Lori would go to bury her shame. Not just defend a rapist, defend a man who left her husband to die in a hospital room, allow her son to grow close with him, and, worst of all, continued to allow Rick to trust him.

“Look, I didn’t know the man before, I can’t speak to who he was,” Severus said, “perhaps he was a good man once, but this new world changed him. That much is clear. He has developed a concerning obsession with you Lori and it is not healthy.”

“You’re the expert now?” Lori snapped, “As if you and the likes of Daryl Dixon are a model for a healthy relationship?”

Severus was taken aback, he had no idea Lori knew about him and Daryl, but she confidently maintained eye contact with him. Severus kept his face neutral, if only to not give Lori what she wanted, a reaction.

“That’s right. I know,” she said proudly, “Suspected it yesterday when we were cleaning up the camp. Don’t know how long it’s been going on but I’m guessing a while. You two got sloppy though. Maybe don’t follow each other into the communal shower stalls if you don’t want anyone to see.”

Surprisingly, Severus didn’t feel the need to defend himself. Anxiety and paranoia ruled his entire world, but what was he meant to do when he’s already been found out?

“Think what you will, Lori, but Daryl Dixon would rather die than put a bruise on me that I didn’t want,” Severus told her, leaving her to interpret his words.

Lori pursed her lips at him.

“Come,” Severus said, “I’ll escort you back to your room.”

“No,” she said, “I don’t want Rick to see you and ask why you’re loitering around.”

Severus rubbed his forehead, “Fine, but I will put a protection charm on you for the night. Is that acceptable?”

“Fine,” she said.

Severus raised his wand and put the charm on Lori, and while he was at it, he added an alarm to let him know if she was in any kind of danger. She shivered and, with that, he allowed her to leave. Too emotionally drained to complete his task of finding a book, he simply left the rec room and returned to his room. Once inside, he saw that Daryl had rolled over on his side, facing the backrest of the couch. Severus undressed and finally, he slipped under the blanket next to Daryl; enjoying the rare occasion that he could wrap his arms around Daryl’s chest and bury his face into his hair, instead of the other way around.

Lori tried to shame him for this, Severus thought, as he breathed in the other man’s clean scent and listened to his soft breathing. She tried to mock it, but as Severus felt the tension release from his muscles fully for the first time in two months, completely content with his lover and with his boys alive and safe next door, he couldn’t bring himself to care about her judgement or snootiness.

Severus Snape was happy.

Shane Walsh was a matter best left for tomorrow.

________

Severus woke up on his front on the couch, one arm tucked under his own chest and the other stretched out underneath the lone pillow they were sharing. Despite Severus having enlarged the couch, Daryl was half on top of him with his face buried in his neck, Daryl right arm thrown over him and the other also stretched out under the pillow, their fingers loosely intertwined.

Severus began to squirm and moaned as sleep left him. He didn’t want to wake up. This was lovely. However, the wine last night had run right through him and if Severus didn’t get to the toilet, he was going to wee himself like a child. It didn’t help that Daryl’s added weight was putting unnecessary pressure in all the wrong places. He tried to carefully extract himself from his lover, but Daryl’s arms tightened around him. “Don’t you move,” Daryl said roughly, his southern accent coming out thicker and gravellier in his half-asleep state.

“I can’t breathe properly, Darling, and my bladder is about to burst,” Severus complained.

Daryl pressed little kisses to Severus’ neck, making Severus giggle involuntarily. “No, stop! Your stubble tickles and I need the toilet,” Severus pleaded.

“I like wakin’ up next to you,” Daryl whispered.

Severus smiled and took in a deep breath of contentment. “Me too,” he said, “but truly, I will mess myself if you don’t let me up.”

Daryl conceded and rolled over so Severus could get up hastily and walk naked to the adjoining toilet. He could feel Daryl’s eyes on him.

“You better get your ass back here right quick,” Daryl called.

Severus looked over his shoulder and shot him a smirk. When Severus returned from the toilet, Daryl was already halfway asleep again, spread out on his back like a starfish, the blanket tangled in his limbs, not quite covering his manhood, that was at half-mast.

Severus swallowed hard, and he paused contemplatively.

Daryl was not the type of man he would have ever considered spending the night with before the apocalypse. He had always told himself that academic intellect was what he found ultimately attractive. He had once longed for someone who enjoyed expensive wine, dusty libraries where they could discuss the latest published potions theses, and the thrilling challenge of navigating political landscapes with him. Someone respectable, even if that respectability brought a small measure of coldness that often came with that stock.  

Purebloods, Severus realized. He had wanted a pureblood. He had wanted to join their world, their ranks, no matter what that meant, because he thought he would find what he was missing there.

Half-bloods were one thing, but far be it for Severus to have sex with a muggle. The thought shamed him now. To know how much he had allowed the Dark Lord’s propaganda, and his hatred for his father, to dictate his personal choices, even without really meaning to or realizing that’s what was happening.  

Daryl was the exact opposite of everything he ever wanted, and Severus couldn’t be happier to be proven wrong. Severus thought he would feel uncomfortable with an overabundance of affection. It wasn’t until Daryl who, despite his rough edges, was so liberal with his touches and compliments, that Severus realized how starved he was for them. Severus adored how good Daryl looked when he was laughing uninhibited at something vulgar, taking swings from a bottle of cheap bourbon. Was constantly impressed with how Daryl could skin a squirrel in seconds or break down an entire buck on his own. He appreciated Daryl’s willingness to get his hands dirty when the people around him needed him, uncaring about the callouses on his hands or the dirt under his nails. Was warmed by how much he took Harry and Draco into consideration; from taking Harry out to hunt when he noticed the boy was getting too wound up, to patiently teaching Draco how to drive. Severus could wax poetic about Daryl for hours and he still didn’t think it would be enough.

Daryl raised his head to look at him in the doorway, “Come on, watchu just starin’ for?”

Severus smiled at him and threw up a silencing charm before he walked over. Rather than walking to the side of the sectional, where he had woken up, he walked up to the end of it. Daryl looked up in question. Severus put a knee on it and leaned over, so he was on all fours, stalking Daryl like a cat about to pounce on its prey.

Daryl sat up onto his elbows with a smile, cock filling further in interest as he watched. Severus crawled up the sofa, carefully maneuvering around Daryl until he was on all fours above him. He leaned down to lay a soft kiss on Daryl’s lips, which Daryl eagerly reciprocated, and they snogged lazily. Daryl hummed as he reached up and wrapped a large hand around the back of Severus’ neck. Severus quickly grabbed his wrist and shoved it down onto the sofa. “The fuck,” Daryl said, looking up, eyebrows furrowed.

“No, no, Mr. Dixon,” Severus tutted, reaching under his pillow and pulling out his wand, “Today, you’re at my mercy. Incarcerous.”

Ropes shot out of Severus’ wand and wrapped themselves around Daryl’s wrists, tying them together. “Holy shit!” Daryl yelled.

Severus smirked in satisfaction, leaning down to press a kiss just above Daryl’s belly button. “Oh, fuck yeah,” Daryl said under his breath.

Severus looked up to meet Daryl’s eyes as he kissed a trail down Daryl’s stomach to his prick. He took a firm hold of Daryl, who moaned, eyes firmly on Severus’ hand on him. Severus planted more teasing, gentle kisses around the base of Daryl’s cock, enjoying the feeling of it come alive in his hand. Precum dribbled from the head of Daryl’s cock and Severus used his thumb to spread it all around, then began to wank him slowly until Daryl was at the end of his rope. Severus licked a broad stroke from root to tip. Daryl gave a sharp gasp. Wanting to hear that glorious sound again, Severus gave it another lick on the underside, following one of the large veins. He worshipped his lover’s cock thoroughly, paying careful attention to the sensitive head, giving firm licks to his frenulum, and basking in the moans coming from Daryl.

Severus was embarrassed by his own eagerness. He had always avoided doing this for his previous lovers. He thought doing this for someone would be humiliating, on his knees, mouth open, tongue out for someone else’s pleasure, but the way Daryl couldn’t tear his eyes away made Severus’ entire body flush with want. He finally realized why Daryl liked when Severus lost himself in sex; it was powerful and oh so addicting.

It was enough to override everything Severus thought he’d hate about it, from the taste to the smell. Daryl’s strengthening musk was like the strongest of pheromones, making his mouth water. He wanted Daryl in his mouth so badly that teasing the American was just as frustrating for him as it was for Daryl. He could feel his own leaking cock, hard enough to cut diamonds, and it would be so easy to reach down and grasp it, but he didn’t want to relinquish any amount of concentration on the task in front of him. At the last pass with his tongue, Severus dipped his tongue slightly into the hole at the tip and Daryl groaned deeply. Voice thick, he said, “Sev’rus, stop fuckin’ playin’ with it. Please.”

For once, Severus obliged without complaint and took Daryl into his mouth as far as he could and sucked, eliciting an audible whimper of appreciation from his lover. Severus knew Daryl was big, he’d come to appreciate Daryl’s generous cock often, but he realized he vastly underestimated the sheer size of it in this situation. He could only take about half before he felt he might gag, but Daryl didn’t seem to notice or care. He was staring at Severus through half-lidded eyes, little gasps escaping him every time he sucked particularly hard or used his tongue to massage the glands and frenulum. Severus didn’t even realize he’d closed his eyes, so completely engrossed, until a thumb massaged his temple. Severus opened his eyes, his vision nearly blurry with lust.

“Knew that tongue would be vicious, Darlin’,” Daryl said huskily.

A surge of desire shot through Severus, so strong that it nearly arrested him in place, and his cock pulsed powerfully. He whimpered around Daryl’s hard cock and doubled his efforts, pushing himself to try and take more of him into his mouth, breathing though his nose noisily. After a few minutes of enthusiastic sucking, Severus let go of Daryl’s prick with a pop and used his hand to wank him so Severus could swallow the excess saliva in his mouth. Drool and precum had dripped down the shaft and Severus used it to his advantage, alternating his strokes from slow and firm to fast and desperate.

“Only you, Mr. Dixon, could bring me to my knees,” Severus said, rubbing Daryl’s cock on his face, voice deeper than usual from the abuse his throat had taken.

Daryl turned bright red and he pressed his still bound hands into his eyes, trying to hide his sheer enjoyment but the moan and the huge globule of precum that escaped him told Severus all he needed to know. Severus licked it up and continued sucking, hard. Then Daryl’s grunts suddenly escalated, and he grabbed hold of Severus’ head, fingers tangling in his hair and giving the strands a hard tug. Severus couldn’t stop himself, he moaned. Daryl hissed and involuntarily thrust his hips. Severus did gag that time but with Daryl’s hand keeping him in place, he couldn’t move. His body did the only thing it had the reflex to do: swallow. Daryl cried out and came. Severus hardly tasted it, it hit the back of his throat and he swallowed again, milking Daryl for all he was worth.

Severus gasped as Daryl finally let go of his hair and he was able to come up for breath, but he couldn’t think. Severus was aching. He sat up immediately so he was on his knees, upright, and grasped his own throbbing erection, soaked in his own fluids, pulling at it desperately.

Daryl shot up and wrenched his hands apart until the rope that Severus had conjured snapped like it was made from toilet tissue. Severus gasped in surprise and he was embarrassed to say that in his severely mentally depleted state, his fight or flight kicked in, hard. It chose flight.

He turned to crawl away from Daryl, but Daryl grabbed his ankle and dragged him back, making Severus yelp. Once he was close enough, Daryl grabbed his shoulder and pushed him against the backrest of the couch. Daryl grabbed Severus’ left leg and threw his calf over his shoulder, so that Severus’ legs were splayed wide. Keeping Severus from moving with a hand loosely around his neck, Daryl gripped Severus’ hard prick, making Severus cry out. Daryl stroked Severus a few times until his fingers were glistening and he let go of Severus’ member in favor of dropping his fingers downward. 1,2,3 fingers in quick succession, going straight for Severus’ prostate, making a scream rip from his swollen lips. Severus reached out a hand wildly, looking to hold on to something and one hand found the back of the couch and the other found Dary’s thigh.

Daryl growled, his right thumb running along the pulse point in Severus’ neck, the fingers inside Severus working into him without pause. Severus wasn’t able to stop moaning and whining, it all came out as one continuous sound with not even a single break to breathe. Every sensation in his body felt amplified, he was so turned on. When Severus felt Daryl sneak in his pinky alongside his three fingers, his mind blanked out. Severus threw his head back, eyes closed and mouth slack, voice gurgling in the back of his throat. He came so hard that he was sure his cock would deflate, and he held on to the back of the couch for dear life, his nails raking down Daryl’s thigh.

When his body finally relaxed, Severus slumped far down the couch, no longer able to hold his body upright. His hair bunched up around his shoulders, sticking to his sweaty forehead. “Fuck,” Severus whispered.

Daryl, having already extracted his fingers, unexpectedly gave a silent cheer, making give Severus raise an eyebrow at him. “Try to get at least one cuss outta you when we fuck,” Daryl said with a smirk.

Severus snorted, followed by soft chuckles at Daryl’s antics. Daryl ducked his head to move Severus’ leg from his shoulder and Severus hissed, his calf muscle tensing harshly now that blood flow had returned to it. Severus gripped his calf, waiting for it to pass.

“What’s wrong? Was I too rough?” Daryl asked.

Severus looked over at him, smiling. Unintentionally, he thought of Lori, who defended Shane so fiercely, after he intended to hurt her, and sneered at Daryl, whom she assumed was just some brute. If only she saw Daryl now, blue eyes full of concern over a spasming muscle.

Severus shook his head, “It’s just a cramp.”

Severus leaned over and gave Daryl a reassuring peck on the lips. “You insist on all of these wild positions, I’m no longer a teenager,” Severus told him.

“I can stop,” Daryl pointed out.

“No!” Severus said immaturely.

Daryl smirked at him knowingly.

___________________________

“Your savior has arrived,” Severus announced, walking into the cafeteria with Daryl, putting a tiny vial in the middle of the table.

There were several people already having breakfast, including a very rough looking Glenn and Harry and Draco, who were snickering at him. The poor bloke had a plate of eggs and bacon in front of him and Glenn couldn’t even enjoy it, given the state of him. “Whassat?” Glenn groaned from between his fingers.

“It’s a hangover potion,” Severus said, “Three drops in your orange juice and you’ll be right as rain.”

Glenn looked up, interested but still unable to muster up any energy, in fear of provoking his body to rebel against him, “A real potion?”

“Instant pain relief,” Draco confirmed, “at the price of eating snake tongues and wood lice.”

If possible, Glenn turned greener, “I think I’ll stick with the hangover.”

“Draco,” Severus said in a sing song voice, making Draco chuckle, “Stop winding up the muggles, please.”

“It’s good shit, just drink it,” Daryl said gruffly, sitting down at the table.

Severus walked to T-Dog, who was making eggs. The man was cooking with his chest puffed out, proud of himself. “Here,” he said as he spooned some onto the plates Severus had, “You want real magic, try these eggs.”

Severus chuckled, looking back over to the table. After much protest from Glenn, Draco had become fed up with Glenn’s cowardice and leaned over and grabbed the vial. He pulled Glenn’s juice to him and added the allotted three drops to the juice and pushed it right back to Glenn. “Just shoot it in one.”

Glenn looked sourly at the juice but took it regardless and after a deep, steadying breath he slammed down the rest of the juice. Glenn put the glass down with a pre-emptive look of disgust on his face but almost instantly, the color returned to his face. “Oh my God, it works!” Glenn said in awe, before he said, louder, “I love magic!”

Once he saw that Glenn hadn’t thrown up right onto the table, Rick sheepishly pushed his orange juice to Draco, pleadingly. Draco chuckled and added the drops to his orange juice as well. Rick held up his glass in mock cheers and drank it down. Rick let out a sigh of relief, making Carl and Lori next to him giggle. On his way back to the table, with two plates in his hand, Severus stopped by Rick. Lori’s sudden rigidity not going unnoticed, he asked so she could hear, “How did Jenner go?”

“He said, ‘no surprises’,” Rick whispered back, grinning triumphantly.

“Good!” Severus said with a smile, before he walked over to Daryl.

Daryl grabbed the chair next to him and pushed it back for Severus. Severus set one of the plates in front of Daryl and he sat down and spotted a teacup that he hadn’t seen before. “What’s this?” Severus asked Daryl.

Daryl shoved some eggs into his mouth and pointed his fork at Draco. “Oh, I found tea in the cabinet! A proper English Breakfast!” Draco said excitedly, drinking his own tea, “I made you one and kept it under stasis for you.”

 Severus’ eyes widened, lifting the cup as if it was something precious.

“Man, I have never seen you look so excited about something, Severus,” T-Dog laughed.

Shortly, they were joined by the others. Carol and Sophia, Dale, Jacqui, Andrea. “You got a little sun there, Draco,” Dale said, good naturedly, pointing to the bridge of his own nose.

Draco, indeed red on the bridge of his nose, widened his eyes in mortification. He slammed a hand on the table, giving Harry a poisonous look, “You said it was hardly noticeable!”

Harry cackled. Andrea sat down on the other side of Severus. “I’ve seen inferius that look better than you do right now,” Severus told her.

“If that’s you trying to pick me up, it’s working,” Andrea said crankily.

Severus laughed. “Here,” Severus said, summoning the vial from in front of Draco and adding some to Andrea’s juice.

“I don’t want it,” Andrea grumbled, wrinkling her nose at it.

“It’ll make you feel better,” Severus assured.

“Andrea, trust me, drink it,” Glenn said, mouth full as he enthusiastically tucked in to his meal at last.

Andrea looked at them both skeptically but drank it. After a second of her face not changing, Severus asked, “Do you feel better?”

Andrea didn’t even look at him, just glared at her empty glass and said, “I don’t wanna tell you, you’re insufferable when you’re right.”

Daryl snorted, making Severus give him a look.

“Just don’t go overboard too often,” Severus warned them all, “We don’t have the ingredients to make more. So that is the last Hangover Potion that will be in existence, at least for some time.”

“You know Severus,” Draco said, taking a bite of eggs, “Now that we have a ‘home base’, perhaps we should focus on finding the Wizarding part of Georgia. Even if their situation is more of the same, we can at the very least replenish our stores. Nick some cauldrons and ingredients.”

“I would love to see how the American wizards lived,” Harry said, licking bacon grease off his fingers, “I never left Great Britain before this.”

“It’s not a bad idea. Though, not all those ingredients will be useable anymore,” Severus reminded him, “Some might have turned without proper storage. We’ll need to be a tad fastidious. The last thing we want to do in our new home is cause an explosion.”

“That means I go nowhere near the cauldrons if we find any,” Harry said around a mouthful of bacon, “I look at a cauldron wrong and boom!”

Draco opened his mouth to retort but Severus, mouth still full, just snapped his fingers at him and wagged his finger ‘no’ when he got Draco’s attention.

“There are so many jokes, Severus,” Draco lamented.

“I vote for not getting blown up,” Glenn said, clearly more energetic now that he was feeling better.

“Either way, a little research wouldn’t hurt,” Severus turned to Daryl, “You could join us.”

“Need to find Merle first,” Daryl said, picking up his plate to scrape at the remnants.

Andrea gave him an exasperated side eye at the mere mention of Merle, but Severus ignored her, humming in acknowledgement, “You’re right. I’ll help you. He couldn’t have gotten far in his state.”

Shane chose that moment to walk into the cafeteria, the marks on his neck raw and angry against his skin. Severus faltered in guiding more of his breakfast to his mouth at the sight, made worse by the eye contact he accidentally made with the man. Shane didn’t even glare at him, just seemed tired and defeated. “Hey,” Rick greeted Shane.

“Hey,” Shane mumbled as he walked to get his own plate.

Severus looked back down to his plate. “If you feel as bad as I did this morning, Severus has a potion,” Rick told Shane, “Haven’t recovered from a hangover this fast since high school.”

“Yeah?” Shane asked, disinterested, as he turned to the rest of the group to look at Severus.

Severus didn’t break eye contact with him over the rim of his teacup, not willing to let the man intimidate him.

“The hell happened to you?” T-Dog asked Shane, “Your neck.”

Shane sat down at the table and awkwardly said, “I must have done it in my sleep.”

“Never seen you do that before,” Rick said.

“Me either,” Shane said, looking at Lori, who was actively avoiding looking at him, “Not like me at all.”

Severus narrowed his eyes at Shane, not liking his attempt at trying to intimidate her. He cleared his throat, making Shane look at him and Severus shook the Hangover Potion vial, levitating it to Harry so he could put it in Shane’s coffee before he could protest. Once he had, Jenner walked in, and Harry tucked the vial into his jean pocket.

“Morning,” Jenner greeted them all.

‘Good Morning’s and ‘Hey Doc’s were the response. “Jenner,” Dale began, “I don’t mean to slam you with questions first thing-”

“But you will anyway,” Jenner pointed out.

Andrea looked up, probably annoyed with how Jenner responded to Dale and told him, “We didn’t come here for the eggs.”

_________________________

Once they were done with breakfast, Jenner led them to the room with the computers and told V.I., “Give me playback of TS-19.”

The computer responded, “Playback of TS-19.”

The large screen mounted on the wall came to life and began to project brain scans, large enough for everyone to see. “Few people ever got a chance to see this. Very few,” Jenner told them.

“Wow,” Draco whispered, “Wicked.”

“Is that a brain?” Carl asked.

“An extraordinary one,” Jenner said, a sad smile on his face, “Not that it matters in the end. V.I., take us in for E.I.V.”

“Enhanced Internal View,” the computer announced before the images changed and it zoomed into the brain activity.

The lights were strangely beautiful. Bright and fast as they moved through the brain. It was strangely humbling, to know that in the end, this is all they were.

“What are those lights?” Shane asked.

“It’s a person’s life,” Jenner said, “Experiences, memories. It’s everything. Somewhere in all that organic wiring, all those ripples of light, is you…the thing that makes you unique and human. Those are synapses, electric impulses in the brain that carry all messages. They determine everything a person says, does, or thinks from the moment of birth to the moment of death.”

“This person died?” Andrea asked, her shoulders slumping.

“Test Subject 19,” Jenner said, “Someone who was bitten and infected and volunteered to have us record the process. V.I., scan forward to the first event.”

The computer confirmed his request and showed a new set of images. This time, the brain was dimmer. There was still some obvious movement and lights around the skull, but beginning from the base of the person’s neck, a darkness began to overtake it.

“What is that?” Glenn asked.

“It invades the brain like meningitis. The adrenal glands hemorrhage, the brain goes into shutdown, then the major organs. Then death. Everything you ever were or ever will be…gone.”

As Jenner spoke, the test subject’s scans showed the darkness spread and spread until the person no longer moved. Severus looked over to Andrea, concerned with how fatigued she suddenly looked. “Andy, love,” he asked her, “Are you sure you want to see this?”

“I’m fine,” she said, “I need to see.”

Jenner looked over at them questioningly. “She lost someone two days ago,” Lori said, “Her sister.”

Severus refrained from glaring at Lori, unsure why she volunteered that information. It was not something Jenner needed to know. Jenner, however, gave Andrea a sympathetic look, “I lost someone too. I know how devastating it is. V.I., scan to the second event.”

As the computer loaded the images, Jenner continued, “The resurrection times vary wildly. We had reports of it happening in as little as three minutes. The longest we heard of was eight hours. In the case of this patient, it was two hours, one minute and seven seconds.”

In the images, life sparked back into existence. Red and menial. Like a single light of a candle, fighting hard to not be snuffed out. “It restarts the brain?” Lori asked.

“No,” Severus said lowly, staring at the image.

Jenner nodded to Severus, and confirmed, “Just the brain stem. Basically, it gets them up and moving but they’re not alive. The frontal lobe, the neocortex, the human part. The ‘you’ part. That doesn’t come back. Just a shell. Driven by mindless instinct.”

Suddenly, the image on screen showed something ripping through the brain and the subject stopped moving. “God!” Carol exclaimed, “What was that?”

“He shot his patient in the head,” Andrea said.

Jenner didn’t answer, probably not feeling the need to state the obvious and instead, he powered down the computers and workstations. “You have no idea what it is, do you?” Andrea accused.

“It could be microbial,” Jenner said, “Viral, Parasitic, Fungal.”

“Or the wrath of God?” Jacqui said.

Jenner gave her a grim purse of his lips, “There is that.”

“Somebody must know something,” Andrea insisted, “Somebody somewhere.”

“Andrea,” Severus said, trying to calm her down, “Even with the level of manpower they were, no doubt, dedicating, there was simply not enough time. The world has been studying cancer since it’s discovery and still, we never knew enough about it to cure it.”

“But there are other facilities, right?” Carol asked.

“There may be some,” Jenner said reluctantly, “People like me.”

“But you don’t know?” Rick asked angrily, “How can you not know?”

“Let’s not jump down his throat, Rick,” Draco said, pointedly, “We already knew this was a possibility.”

“A possibility,” Andrea said, “but Jenner’s confirming it. Right? There’s nothing left anywhere.”

Jenner looked down, not answering. “Jesus,” Jacqui said.

“Man,” Daryl said, rubbing his face, “I’m gonna get shit-faced drunk.”

“Dr. Jenner,” Dale said, stepping forward, “I know this has been taxing for you and I hate to ask one more question, but that clock. It’s counting down. What happens at zero?”

Dale pointed out the clock on the wall, one that Severus had dismissed as just another piece of machinery, but Dale was right, and whatever it was, it had just hit the 59-minute mark. Severus tensed. A clock, no matter what it was, was anxiety inducing, and he was getting a terrible squirming feeling in his gut about it. Especially because Jenner suddenly looked uncomfortable. “The basement generators,” he said vaguely, “they run out of fuel.”

“And then?” Rick asked, but after Jenner stayed silent, he asked, “V.I., what happens when the power runs out?”

The A.I. immediately answered, “When the power runs out, facility-wide decontamination will occur.”

____________

Jenner wouldn’t elaborate on what exactly ‘decontamination’ meant and he promptly retreated to his office, but Severus had an inkling about what it was. Rick, Shane, Glenn, and T-Dog volunteered to go down to the basement to assess the generators and Daryl was about to join them, but Severus held him back. “What?” Daryl asked.

“I don’t trust it,” Severus said, “Something is wrong. We should go back to get our things.”

Daryl nodded and ducked into their room to start gathering their things. Severus walked slower, waiting for Harry and Draco to catch up. Harry had been noticeably quiet during Jenner’s explanation but his gut, as always, was sharp as a tack. “Sev,” Harry said, “I think we should go.”

“Go?” Draco asked, surprised, “Is that necessary?”

“Yes,” Severus said, “I agree with Harry. Start telling the others, quietly. Then get your things, keep them on you until Rick the others come back, and we know if we can stop that clock.”

They nodded and immediately started going into everyone’s rooms. Severus walked into Carol’s room with Sophia and said, “Carol, gather your things. In case we need to bolt.”

“Do you really think it’s that bad?” Carol asked.

“I’d rather be ready than not,” Severus told her.

Carol immediately turned to Sophia, “Honey, start packing.”

Severus went to Andrea’s room next to tell her the same and she looked at him listlessly at first before she started to move slowly to pack. Then, Severus went into Glenn’s, T-Dog’s, and Shane’s rooms after that to magic all their belongings into their rucksacks. Once Severus walked back down the hall, he found Daryl with all of their belongings neatly packed, waiting for him. Daryl took a swig of the bottle of bourbon from last night and said, looking around dejectedly, “Was startin’ to like this place.”

“Me too,” Severus said.

As soon as he said that, there was a whirring sound and the air conditioning stopped, followed shortly by the lights. Severus looked over to Daryl. “That can’t be good,” Severus said.

Daryl walked over to the door, the bottle still in his hand, and he leaned out. Severus heard the chattering of people leaving their rooms and asking questions. “Doc, what’s goin’ on?” Daryl asked down the hall.

Jenner passed their room, taking the bottle of bourbon from Daryl’s hand. Severus grabbed their bags and met Daryl at the door, walking out with him, pleased to see Harry and Draco were already in the hallway. “Energy use is being prioritized,” Jenner said after he took a long swig from the bottle.

“Air isn’t a priority?” Dale asked, “And lights?”

“It’s not up to me,” Jenner said, “Zone 5 is shutting itself down.”

“Hey!” Daryl yelled as they all followed him, “What the hell does that mean?”

Jenner ignored them all, taking swigs of the bottle as he walked. “Jenner!” Daryl snapped.

They all arrived at the computer room at the same time Rick and the others came up from the basement. “Jenner!” Rick snapped, “What’s happening?”

Jenner and Rick began talking rapidly, presumably repeating the same thing Jenner had just told them, but Severus wasn’t listening, he was watching the clock hit 32 minutes. As Jenner was about to walk up the stairs to the level where the computers were, he stopped and turned to face them all. Jenner held out the bourbon to Daryl, who snatched it out of his hand.

“It was the French,” he said, directing it to Andrea.

“What?” Andrea asked.

“They were the last ones to hold out, as far as I know,” Jenner said, “While our people were bolting out the doors and committing suicide in the hallways, they stayed in the labs until the end. They thought they were close to a solution.”

“Vive la France,” Draco said offhandedly, under his breath.

“What happened?” Jacqui asked.

“The same thing that’s happening here. No power grid. Ran out of juice,” Jenner said, he then turned to them and let out a manic laugh, “The world runs on fossil fuels. I mean, how stupid is that?”

“Severus!” Rick suddenly said, looking over to him, “In the basement are empty fuel drums, is there anything you can do to refill them?”

Jenner looked between them, confused.

“Not in the time we have,” Severus said, that thought already crossing his mind, “I have to know the makeup of what I’m duplicating or at least have practiced it before. I don’t know the first thing about petrol.”

“It took me two weeks just to learn how to conjure water in class,” Harry said.

“Then how the hell did Draco fix the damn RV!” Shane yelled.

“Draco had been practicing duplicating car parts for weeks you wank stain!” Draco yelled back.

Suddenly, a loud alarm began to blare, making Carl and Sophia cover their ears. Panic began to crescendo as the group whipped around, seeing the clock had hit 30 minutes. Rick turned to the group and yelled, “Everybody, get your stuff! We’re getting out of here now!”

“We already have them,” Lori said, “Severus made us pack, let’s just go!”

“Wait, our things!” T-Dog said.

“I have them!” Severus said, handing it over to T-Dog before throwing Shane’s and Glenn’s bags to Draco so he could pass them along, “Let’s go!”

Daryl and Harry led the way to the door they’d come through the night before but then the steel door began to shut rapidly. “NO!” Daryl yelled, running to it but he would have made it nowhere near in time and he just rammed his shoulder into it.

The entire group stood, their mouths open. “Did you just lock us in?” Glenn asked, shocked, “He just locked us in!”

“It won’t open!” Daryl yelled.

“SEV!” Harry called, “It won’t open!”

“You sonuvabitch!” Daryl screamed, rushing towards Jenner, “Let us out of here!”

“Daryl, don’t!” Severus screamed, seeing the bottle of bourbon in his hand, and knowing what he intended to do with it.

Thankfully, T-Dog and Shane ran after him, and Shane wrapped his arms around Daryl’s chest to physically pull him off the scientist.

“Jenner,” Rick said, walking over to him with intent in every step, “Open that door now.”

“There’s no point,” Jenner said, “Everything topside is locked down. The emergency exits are sealed.”

“Well open the damn things!” Rick yelled.

“That’s not something I control, the computers do!” Jenner told them, “I told you! Once that front door closed, it wouldn’t open again! You heard me say that!”

Rick looked around to his group, lost and shocked. Severus felt a bubble of anger rise within him, for falling so easily behind Rick’s leadership, for following anything other than his own instincts again. This time it was entirely Severus’ fault. He knew better. He had been blinded by powerful and charming men before, but who was the likes of Rick Grimes for Severus to follow him into a death trap? Why could he never learn his damn lesson?

“It’s better this way,” Jenner said, sounding more like he was trying to convince himself than anyone else.

“What is?” Rick countered quickly, “What happens in- 28 minutes?”

Jenner remained silent but a swift kick from Shane had the scientist on his feet, screaming, “You know what this place is!? We protected the public from very nasty stuff! Weaponized smallpox! Ebola strains that could wipe out half the country! Stuff you don’t want getting out, ever!”

“Merlin,” Severus whispered, knowing what the scientist was going to say before he even said it.

It was like his potion’s lab. He understood this protocol, he had to follow it before with his own experiments to protect his students. The only difference was Severus never worked with ingredients that were dangerous on their own. His wards protected against explosions, not caused them.

“In the event of a catastrophic power failure, a terrorist attack, for example, H.I.T.s are deployed to prevent any organisms from getting out,” Jenner said, finally spitting it out.

“H.I.T.s?” Rick asked.

“V.I.,” Jennfer said to the A.I., “Define.”

“H.I.T.s,” the robotic voice recited clinically, as she proceeded to break down the exact amount of destruction that awaited them.

“It sets the air on fire,” Jenner said wistfully, “No pain. An end to sorrow, grief…regret. Everything.”

Shock. Fear. It was palpable. Severus could feel the panic and desperation sweating from every pore, could taste the salt of tears in the air. His senses dulled to Carol’s sobs, to Daryl’s angry screaming, to the rhythmic pounding of axes against metal as the men tried to break down the door. All he heard was his own frantic heartbeat thrumming in his ears, fighting against what he knew he needed to do.

“We have to leave,” Severus told the boys in a low voice.

“We can’t,” Harry pleaded.

“This was Rick’s circus all along, I will not have you two caught up in it,” Severus said as he heard Rick and Jenner continue speaking.

Severus knew it would break Harry. His Gryffindor couldn’t leave more innocent people just to save his own skin. Severus was shocked he was able to convince him at Hogwarts, but he knew it was only because he had lied to him that there had likely been no survivors. He would never be able to convince him to do it again, when he could still see them living, breathing, and uninfected; he knew Harry would rather die.

Severus was prepared to make him leave, by any means necessary, even if Harry hated him after.

“Do you remember what I promised you two?” Severus asked, “We stick together, we survive together. No matter what. You two are the only things that matter to me.”

“What about Daryl?” Draco asked.

Severus felt his heart break. He couldn’t put Daryl above the boys, he couldn’t, but Merlin did he want to. Severus reached up and gripped his head. Harry stared at him slack jawed, stunned.

“We can take him with us,” Draco said, “Just him.”

“Are you listening to yourselves?!” Harry asked harshly, “You’re talking about abandoning our friends! Children!”

“Sev,” Draco said suddenly, “The cafeteria. There are months’ worth of supplies there.”

Severus nodded, “When you have a chance to quietly go. Take it all. Once you’ve come back, we go.”

“NO!” Harry screamed, catching everyone’s attention, “WE HAVE TO FIGHT! THERE’S STILL TIME!”

Of all people, Carol, through her tears, caught Severus’ eye from across the room. Severus’ intrusive thoughts wondered if she would die cursing his name and regretting her kind, encouraging words to him.

Everyone was once more distracted by Shane. “Can’t make a dent!” the former deputy yelled from where he and Daryl had been banging against the door with the axes.

“Those doors are designed to withstand a rocket launcher,” Jenner told them, eyes dead.

Daryl growled in anger, turning from the door and running to Jenner. “Well, your head ain’t!” Daryl snarled, swinging his axe up.

Rick and Dale intercepted him, Rick yelling his name and begging him to back up. T-Dog ran up and grabbed the axe from Daryl.

“A rocket launcher,” Harry sneered, pulling out his wand, “We’ll see about that.”

Draco turned to Severus, panicked. Severus looked around the room. To the people they’d spent the last 2 months with, and with each face he remembered: teaching the children about plants, philosophizing with Dale as they kept watch over their camp, laughing by the fire with Andrea. Daryl. He realized he couldn’t do it either. He couldn’t leave any of them.

Perhaps Severus Snape of before could have, hiding behind the ‘greater good’ like Albus taught him. But this time, there was no big bad.

Living was the greater good.

“Get out of the way!” Severus yelled, pulling out his own wand, prompting Draco to do the same.

Daryl turned around and, seeing them with their wands out, grabbed Shane by the collar and pulled him to the side; Dale, T-Dog, and Rick following suit.

The three wizards lifted their wands and in unison yelled, “BOMARDA MAXIMA!”

Blasts of white shot from their wands and the explosion rang in their ears. The smoke cleared…to a pristine door with some scratches on it.  Jacqui gasped loudly and Carl and Sophia began to wail.  

“What,” Jenner said in disbelief, “What was-”

“How?!” Draco asked, staring at the door, “That’s our strongest bombardment spell!”

Harry’s breath was becoming erratic, and he thrust his wand arm out again, “BOMBARDA MAXIMA!”

 Everyone ducked again as the explosion rocked the room but of course the door did not budge. Harry lifted his arm again to go a third time, seemingly determined to chip it down one spell at a time.

“Harry!” Severus yelled, “It’s no use, don’t drain yourself!”

Shane ran over to Severus and said, “You used protection spells before. Against the walkers. Can you make them bigger? Cover us all from the explosion?”

“We can but do you really think the three of us are enough to withstand the force of an explosion of that magnitude?” Severus asked, mind already frantically going from one option to another.

“It’s the only thing we’ve got!” Shane yelled.

“No,” Severus said, “It’s not. There is something else we can do.”

Severus turned to Harry and Draco, but Draco beat him to it, “The children first.”

“No,” Harry immediately said, and for a second, Severus saw a glimpse of the boy who led the Wizarding World into victory, “Our best fighters first. Daryl, Grimes, Walsh. They can start clearing the way. The children second.”

“Follow Harry’s lead, Draco,” Severus said.

Draco nodded and grabbed hold of Shane’s arm with a smirk, making the older man jump and turn to give him a furious look. “You are not going to like this,” Draco said gleefully, before he apparated away without any more warning, taking Shane with him.

T-Dog, who had been the closest to him, yelled, “WOAH!”

Harry apparated to Rick. “What are you doing?” Rick asked, panicked.

Harry grabbed his arm. “Be sure to mind the gap, gents!” Harry said cheerfully before he apparated away.

Lori screamed and grasped at the air where Rick used to be, her arms still wrapped around Carl. “You son of a bitch! Where did they take them!” she screamed.  

Severus went to Daryl, her screams echoing behind him, and his lover seemed to take the hint and had thrown his crossbow around his shoulders in preparation. He took one last swig of the bourbon before he threw it to the side. “You will regret that in a second,” Severus told him.

Daryl grunted through the burn and said, “Don’t care, might be the last taste of booze I ever have. Whatsit feel like?”

“Just take a deep breath and hold it when I get to three. It’ll help,” Severus told him, wrapping his arm around Daryl’s elbow and whispering, “1. 2. 3!”

He felt the familiar, claustrophobic feeling of his entire body being compressed and flying through time and space at an unimaginable speed, and he sympathized for Daryl’s first time. When his feet hit ground, Daryl dropped on his arse and yelled out, “GODDAYM. Like bein’ in a fuckin’ washin’ machine!”

Severus looked behind his shoulder and found Harry at his side. Shane and Rick were already up, if slightly green around the gills, and killing walkers as best as they could in their disoriented state.

“Draco?” he asked Harry.

“Gone to the cafeteria,” Harry said.

“GET MY FAMILY,” Rick yelled at him, slicing at a walker.

“We’re going!” Severus snapped at him, before he and Harry apparating back to the room.  

Draco was already in the control room, surrounded by the rest of the group, getting thrown question after question and Draco was on the verge of a panic attack trying to be heard above the cacophony. Severus was thankful for the years he spent as a professor training his voice to speak above students.

“Oy!” Severus yelled, catching everyone’s attention, “One at a time! We can only take one at a time, otherwise you’ll get splinched!”

“Splinched?” Glenn asked, already dripping with flop sweat.

“I’ll tell you after we take the kids,” Harry said, before dropping to his haunches and holding his arms out to Sophia, “Sophia, you next. Come here, love.”

“Carl, let’s go, mate,” Draco said, holding out his hand to him.  

Lori gripped Carl tighter, “No! How do I know he’ll be safe?”

Draco snapped, “Would you rather take your chances here?”

Carol tried to pry Sophia’s arms from her neck but Sophia was sobbing hard, yelling, “No! Mom! I want her to come too!”

Carol, equally distraught, said, “Sophia, honey, please go with Harry. Please. Please. Please. He’ll take you somewhere safe!”

Severus glanced at the clock, watching the time tick down, and he too bent down, “Sophia, dear. How about I take your mum next. Yes?”

“Why can’t Harry take her too?” Sophia sobbed.

“We can’t take more than one person at a time, love, someone could get hurt. You don’t want that, do you?” Severus asked.

“No,” Sophia said, sniffling.

“She’ll come with me. Thirty seconds, that’s all you’ll be apart,” Severus told her.

“You promise?” she asked, peeking at him through the small opening between her arms and Carol’s neck.

“I wouldn’t lie to you,” Severus told her.

After another big squeeze, Sophia let go of her mother and ran to Harry, who, despite the girl already being taller than his waist, picked her lanky body up easily and hugged her to him. Severus helped Carol up and told her, “Carol, I need you to breathe. Breathe for me, love. If I try to apparate with you like this, you’ll faint.”

Severus demonstrated deep breathing to encourage her, and Carol began to finally calm down. Her face was still wet with tears, but she was finally breathing normally. Behind him, he could hear the familiar crack of apparition. He turned and saw Harry gone, and Lori finally relinquishing her hold on Carl.

Lori looked him in the eye and said, “I’m trusting you.”

“I’m coming for you next,” Severus told her.

“Brave lad,” Draco told Carl, who took his hand, “Don’t let go of me and hold your breath.”

The next second, he and Draco, along with Carl and Carol, were outside. Carol nearly collapsed as they landed but Severus held her up, kicking a nearby walker away but not enough to take it down. The creature stumbled but righted itself swiftly and reached out a broken hand to him before an arrow hit it right in the temple. A shadow fell over Severus, and he flinched, expecting it to be a walker, until he heard that gruff voice.

“I gotchu, I gotchu,” Daryl said, pulling the arrow from the walker he killed before going to Carol and grabbing the arm that Severus didn’t already have a hold of.

He threw it around his shoulders and helped Severus get her up.

“MOM,” he heard Sophia yell and suddenly, she was behind Carol, helping push her mother to the vehicles.

Severus thanked Circe for the resilience of the children. Sophia seemed to take to apparating well and once they’d gotten closer to the RV, they saw Carl also upright and alert with Draco watching like a hawk and Harry helping Rick and Shane clear the herd. Severus and Daryl deposited Sophia and Carol with Rick and Shane, and Daryl disappeared to kill more walkers while the three wizards immediately apparated back to the control room.

“Alright,” Severus said, sparing the clock counting down a glance, “12 minutes.”

“The women next,” Glenn said firmly, as though expecting an argument.

Severus nodded and Lori stepped up immediately. Draco held his hand out to her and when she took it, they apparated away.  T-Dog, ever the gentleman, started towards Jacqui. “Let’s go,” he told her.

But she resisted his pull. “No.”

“No?” Harry asked, alarmed.

“I’m staying,” she said and after T-Dog gaped at her silently, she put a hand on his cheek and said, “I’m staying, sweetie.”

“Jacqui, don’t listen to Jenner!” Glenn said.

“It’s insane!” T-Dog exclaimed.

“No, it’s completely sane. For the first time in a long time. I’m not ending up like Jim and Amy.”

“Jacqui, you can’t give up, we can survive this,” Harry told her.

“There’s no time to argue. And no point, not if you want to get out on time. Just get out,” she said, crossing her arms, and turning from the group to join Jenner’s side.

“Jacqui-” Harry pleaded, beginning to run after her.

“Harry,” Severus said, grabbing his arm, “take Andrea. I’ll speak with Jacqui.”

“I’m staying too,” Andrea told him weakly, and the words made Severus’ entire body run cold.

Dale looked at her, shocked, “Andrea, no!”

But Andrea wouldn’t meet any of their eyes, she sat on the ground and brought up her legs, hugging her knees, looking as lost as Severus felt. He turned to Jenner, “What nonsense have you put into their heads?!”

“The truth,” Jenner said, “She said it herself: everything is gone. There is no hope for a cure. Wouldn’t you rather have a choice for yourself, your sons, to die peacefully than die being eaten by the dead?”

It took Severus a moment to realize who Jenner meant by his ‘sons’ and his heart gave a painful pang. 

“But you didn’t extend that choice, did you?” Severus snapped, “You quietly decided for us and now you’re sabotaging other people’s survival because what? You’re too scared to die alone?”

Jenner looked dumbfounded. Draco popped back in, “What is taking so long?”

Severus looked around the room, 10 minutes left. He turned to the boys, “Glenn and Theodore next.”

“No!” T-Dog yelled.

“Dog,” Glenn said, putting a hand on his friend’s arm.

“What about Jacqui and Andrea?” Draco asked.

“They don’t want to go!” Harry said, his voice breaking.

“What?!” Draco yelled.

“We’re running out of time,” Severus said, with a calmness he didn’t feel, “Glenn and Theodore, please!”

The boys looked from the women to the older men hesitantly. Draco ran to Jacqui and threw his arms around her. She giggled and said, “You stop hiding how sweet you are, honey. Promise me. You don’t always gotta bite like a viper.”

Draco sobbed dryly into her neck and nodded. When he let her go, he ran to Andrea and threw his arms around her too. Once he’d said his goodbyes, he went back to the awaiting men and held his hand out to T-Dog. T-Dog looked like he would protest more but a nod and a smile from Jacqui had him breaking down and taking Draco’s hand. Once Glenn saw that T-Dog and Draco had popped away, he turned to Harry and said, “You’re coming back for Dale?”

“I’m coming back for all of them,” Harry said stubbornly, and he took Glenn’s hand and disappeared.

As soon as they were gone, Severus turned to Andrea and Dale, who was already on his knees next to her. “Andrea,” Dale was telling her, “This isn’t what Amy would want for you.”

“Amy doesn’t want shit, she’s dead,” Andrea said, eyes downcast and voice steady, “You need to leave.”

“Andy,” Severus told her, taking her hands, but even that wasn’t enough to break her unseeing gaze, “I know what you’re feeling right now.”

“You have no idea,” Andrea said.

“I do,” Severus told her, “Harry’s mum. Lily. She was my sister in all but blood since we were children, the love of my life. When she died, Harry was ONE, and I wanted to die with her. I would have given anything. I felt like I would never be whole again, like I could never love again, but I was wrong. The second they put Draco in my arms when he was born, the moment I saw Harry at school when he was 11 years old, looking so scared. I live because they showed me how to be human again, because they needed me. I need you, Andrea, Dale needs you.”

Andrea snatched her hands out of his and Severus felt a flare of betrayal flash through him. He’d gone about this wrong. Appealing to Andrea’s sympathy wasn’t the way. It wasn’t Andrea. He needed to piss her off. Severus knew he was going to feel vile the second he said it, but he needed to try. Something. Anything.

“Why did Amy look up to you?” he asked snidely.

Andrea looked at him, finally meeting his gaze, eyebrows furrowed, “I was her sister, you prick.”

“Wrong!” Severus told her, “She didn’t have to look up to you because you were her sister. She didn’t even have to like you. Why did she look up to you?”

A myriad of emotions crossed Andrea’s face before she reluctantly said, as though the words burned her, “She always said I was the strongest person she knew.”

“If you do this,” Severus told her coldly, “Amy was wrong.”

That snapped Andrea out of her comatose state and suddenly, she looked less confident. More torn, but still sitting. Severus cursed himself. He’d taken a gamble and it failed. Now he didn’t know what to do.

Harry popped back into the room and dropped to his knees in front of Andrea. “Andy!” he yelled and began to rapidly fire reasons why she couldn’t stay.

Severus turned away from Andrea to look at Jenner and Jacqui, quietly observing them. Severus got up, leaving Andrea in Harry’s and Dale’s capable hands, and walked over to them.

“Jacqui-” he started.

Jacqui held up her hand. “Please, Honey. You can’t manipulate me like you just did Andrea. I’m too old for that.”

Severus felt a little shame that she heard what he’d said to Andrea, but Jacqui didn’t seem offended. “Hey, I’ve made my decision, and I’m happy with it,” she said, “but thank you.”

“For what?” Severus asked.

“For showing me magic exists,” she said with a thoughtful smile on her beautiful face, “I’ve always been a spiritual person, Severus, but a pessimistic one. Since all this started, I thought God abandoned us. You and those boys proved to me that miracles do happen, and maybe the big guy is still up there.”

“It’s the least I could do,” Severus told her, unsure how to tell her how much her support meant to him, “Thank you for accepting me.”

After he said it, he wasn’t sure if he meant just for the magic, but he would allow Jacqui to decide. She smiled at him and took his hands in hers. “Honey,” Jacqui said, “Black, white, gay, straight, magic, or no. You are you, and I was a big fan from the beginning.”

Severus’ eyes burned unexpectedly, and he squeezed her hands. “I don’t know who told you in your life that you weren’t worth it,” she continued, “but you tell them to shut the fuck up. Do you understand?”

Severus laughed. “What am I going to do without your snark, Jacqui?” Severus asked.

Jacqui shrugged, “You got enough for the both of us. Whatever else you need, get it from your lover.”

Severus’ eyes widened. First Lori, now Jacqui? 

Jacqui said, releasing his hands, “Oh, don’t you even try, that man thinks the sun shines out your ass.”

“I didn’t realize this was common knowledge,” Severus said.

“Well,” Jacqui said, “Maybe the men don’t know, they’re dumber.”

She smiled at him one last time, giving him a wink, before turning to the screen showing everyone outside fighting the walkers and sitting down to quietly await her death. Severus turned to Jenner, a tremendous feeling of sadness and disappointment filling him. “It didn’t have to be like this,” Severus told him.

“I don’t regret any of my actions,” Jenner said.

“I understand, and ultimately, I can’t even be too angry. I am somewhat of a scientist myself, maybe not the kind you’re used to, but I know why this is important. What I can’t forgive you for is playing God and nearly killing us.”

“There is no hope-” Jenner said again.

Severus interrupted him, “Of course there’s hope! Perhaps it isn’t in science, but have you never once thought there could be things out there your ‘science’ couldn’t explain?”

“Science is all there is!” Jenner said, “Science is observation, to better understand the natural world!”

“And the unnatural world?” Severus challenged.

“That’s fantasy,” Jenner scoffed, “Fiction.”

“Then explain US!” Severus said, motioning to himself and Harry, “You took blood samples. Your science didn’t detect the magic in our blood, did it? You told Rick, ‘no surprises’! And don’t tell me it’s fiction, you’ve seen it with your own eyes! How can you so easily give up?”

“One of these days, you’ll wish you had too,” Jenner told him.

Severus stopped for a moment, considering what Jenner said, and told him, “There are a lot of things I wish I did, Jenner, allowing those boys to die will never be one of them.”

Then, Jenner did something that shocked him, he grasped his arm and pulled him to him, whispering in his ear, “Whatever it is, it’s airborne. It’s already in all of our blood stream. You don’t have to be bit to turn. When those boys die, they will turn. I hope you don’t have to be the one to put them down.”

Severus pulled away from him, eyes wide, but he didn’t have a chance to process because then he heard a desperate call from Harry, “Sev!”

He turned away from Jenner, seeing Dale sat in a chair and he and Andrea glaring at each other. “Dale is staying now too!”

“What!” Severus said, running to them, feeling the entire world crumbling around him.

Dale and Andrea, the first two people who greeted them when they arrived. The two people he considered good friends. He looked at the clock. Two minutes, 40 seconds. Harry got up, running to Jacqui, probably going to try and convince her to leave with them as well.

“Dale, get the hell out!” Andrea snarled, “I don’t want you here!”

“Too bad!” Dale said, “See, you don’t get to do that! To come into somebody’s life, make them care and then just check out. I’m staying. The matter is settled!”

They had to leave. Severus had to get Harry out. He got up, looking around wildly to find Harry. He found him opening crying, holding onto Jacqui, who was brushing his tears away and saying, “It’s not on you, honey, It’s not your fault. Don’t blame yourself, promise me.”

She finally managed to push him away with a final kiss to his forehead and just as Severus was going to grab Harry’s arm and apparate them both out, Andrea stood up. “FINE!” she said.

Dale immediately stood up at her proclamation and Harry ran to Dale, grabbing him and apparating away. Severus wrapped his arms around Andrea, sparing one final glance at Jenner and Jacqui, and he too apparated away.

This final apparation took its toll on Severus, he landed with Andrea and the world continued to spin, but his legs propelled him and a limp Andrea towards where he heard yelling. He looked around, desperate to catch platinum blond hair, messy black hair, long brown hair. To make sure everyone was safe. He saw Draco by the truck with Daryl, who was holding the teenager back from running to them.

He turned and saw Harry in step with him, practically dragging a disorientated Dale with him.

“SEVERUS,” he heard Lori yell, a car horn blaring, “SEVERUS, GET DOWN!”

No, Severus thought, they were still too close, but it was too late. He could feel the heat on his back and the ground beginning to rumble.  

“NO!” Draco yelled, still trying to escape Daryl’s arms, “SEVERUS! HARRY!”

Daryl grabbed Draco around the waist and threw them both to the ground, covering Draco’s head.

Then, from the corner of his eye Severus saw a wall of sandbags, the ones the military used to try and stave off the army of the dead. He pushed Harry and Dale behind it, then Andrea. Just in time for the shockwaves of the blast to knock him off his feet, his ears ringing.

Harry thrust a desperate hand out, and yelled, “Protego Maxima!”

The shield materialized just as a wave of fire and debris overtook them, crashing down like an angry sentient being that was denied its sacrifice, pushing up against Harry’s barrier with a force that had the Gryffindor crying out. Severus silently thanked Merlin for Harry’s instincts and he knew no more.

_____________________________

When Severus recovered consciousness, it was to sobs, screams, and the ringing in his ears continuing its unbroken song. “Sev,” someone sobbed from far away, “Sev. Wake up. Please.”

“Sev! Sev’rus!” another muffled voice said.

Then, the earth moved from beneath him, and his stomach rolled. In his delirious state, it took Severus several moments to realize someone was carrying him, but he couldn’t bring himself to care. He was too busy begging his stomach to stay in his body where it should be. “He’s breathing, He’s alive.”

“His ears are bleeding!”

He was tipped upright and sat down on his bum. When whoever carried him, he assumed Daryl, tried to get him to sit without aid, he involuntarily began to lean and fall to the side. “Woah, woah!” Daryl said, catching him and holding him upright again.

Calloused hands rubbed his cheek and pet his hair, getting it out of his face. Daryl was whispering to him, “Sev’rus, can you hear me?”

Severus opened his mouth to answer and instead, he lost the battle with his stomach, and he threw his head forward to vomit, hoping he missed Daryl. Daryl’s ‘fuck’ of indignation told him he didn’t.

“I’m sorry,” Severus choked out as he heard someone softly cast ‘scourgify’.

“It’s ok, Darlin’, it’s ok. Just keep talkin’ to me, baby, keep talkin’ to me.”  

“Why are you whispering?” Severus mumbled, struggling to open his eyes.

“Whisperin’?” Daryl asked.

“He’s not whispering, Sev,” someone said.

“You all are, speak louder. I can’t hear above that infernal ringing,” Severus said, finally able to keep his eyes open without the light triggering his sensitivity.

He looked around and realized he was sitting on the tailgate of Daryl’s truck, next to the Triumph. Daryl was sat on his haunches in front of him, hands on either side of Severus to keep him upright. Harry and Draco were on either side of him, staring at him worried.

Beyond them, Lori, Carol (with Sophia clutched tightly to her), and Andrea, were standing beside the truck and the rest of the group were lingering nearby, all watching. Presumably waiting to hear if he’d perished. As he watched, more and more walkers were coming out from Merlin knew where, attracted by the sound of the explosion. As they did, Rick, Shane, Glenn, and T-Dog were there to drop them before they got too close to the group.

“Sev,” Harry said, and Severus could tell he was enunciating on purpose, “I think you hurt your ears bad. You’re bleeding from them and we’re not whispering.”

Severus reached up and touched his ear, just beneath it, before bringing his hand up to look. Harry was right, his fingers came back glistening red. “The blast,” Severus mumbled, “It probably ruptured my eardrum.”

“That’s not good. Happened to my grandaddy,” Lori said, somberly, “Got too close to a tank during the war. He lost his hearing on that side where the blast went off. If it’s bad, Severus-”

“We have a few tricks up our sleeves,” Severus told her, “Draco.”

Draco put the rucksack on the tailgate of the truck and flipped it open. He pulled his wand out, “Accio Murtlap Essence.”

“What’s that?” Carol asked, as she and Lori got closer to look, Sophia peering over the side that was a little too tall for her.  

“Potion?” Sophia asked, excitedly.

“This one’s not a potion we brew, per se,” Draco told them, as he pulled out the vial of Murtlap Essence and uncorked it, “We harvest it directly from a magical creature called a Murtlap that has healing properties.”

“Like snake venom can make anti-venom,” Daryl mumbled, “Gonna heal his ears?”

“Exactly,” Draco told him, “And yes, it should. It only works on small wounds, so hopefully the damage isn’t too bad.”

Draco held up the vial. Severus nodded, tilting his head as far as he could without getting dizzy. As Draco diligently dropped a few drops into his left ear, Harry said, “Sev, you scared us half to death. You wouldn’t wake up. Even with the Reviving Spell.”

“I’ve survived quite a bit in my time, Potter, including you in my classroom,” Severus told him, “It takes more than this to cut me down.”

Harry smiled at him. At first, the Murtlap essence muffled his hearing further, and he was alarmed, but after the potion soaked in, the ringing began to lessen. “Better?” Draco asked, handing Harry the vial for the other side.  

“Not quite, depending how badly they ruptured it might take a moment,” Severus said, turning his head to the other side.

For a second, he felt himself spin again but he grabbed onto Daryl’s shoulders and the man gripped him tighter. “I gotchu,” Daryl told him.

Harry dropped the needed amount into Severus’ other ear. Andrea came into his periphery, and he looked over at her. “Hey, asshole,” she said, unshed tears in her eyes, “Had to be stubborn and stick around to save me, didn’t you?”

Severus gave her a pained smirk, “I wasn’t going to let you get away from us that easily, you bitch.”

Andrea smiled at him, and she said, “Thank you.”

Just as Severus felt the Murtlap begin to work, Shane stormed over.

“Can we hurry this up!?” Shane asked, “We’re about to get overrun with walkers here.”

“Give ‘im a second! He just saved your sorry ass!” Daryl snapped.

“Daryl,” Severus said, “Shane’s right, we need to go.”

Severus tried to get down from the bed of the truck, but the vertigo hit him hard, and he dropped like a sack of quaffles. Daryl caught him around the waist, holding him up. “I think I’m going to sick up again,” Severus warned him.

“You can be sick all you want,” Daryl said, bending over to hook an arm under his knees.

“No,” Severus pleaded, as Daryl pulled him up, “Don’t carry me, that’s humiliating.”

“Severus, for once, let someone else help you,” Draco snapped.

Severus sighed in exasperation but allowed himself to be carried over to the door of the truck without a fuss. Harry opened the door and Daryl maneuvered Severus’ form into the front passenger seat, buckling up his safety belt for him. When the door closed, he was cut off from the conversation, but he saw the group begin to disperse to the various vehicles they had.

He closed his eyes for a moment and didn’t open them back up until he felt the car door open.

“The brats?” Severus asked Daryl as soon as he slid into the driver’s side.

“Draco is in the station wagon with T-Dog and Carol and Harry is in the jeep with Shane,” Daryl told him, “I didn’t want them in the back in case we drove through a town.”

Severus nodded. Daryl handed him something and it took a moment for Severus to realize it was his wand. He took it gratefully. “Was weird to hold it,” Daryl said.

Severus chuckled, muttering, “Shouldn’t be, not the only wand of mine you’ve held.”

“Ha ha,” Daryl said dryly.

Once Daryl started driving, Severus felt lightheaded again and he leaned up against Daryl, his head resting on the older man’s shoulder. “You ok?” Daryl asked, “You need to lose your guts, lose ‘em.”

“I’m just dizzy,” Severus admitted.

“Don’t sleep, you knocked your head good,” Daryl said, reaching out and threading his fingers with Severus’.

Severus looked down at their joined hands. It was the first time Daryl held his hand. Despite himself, he smiled.  

“Keep me awake,” Severus asked.

“I can do that,” Daryl said with a smile, bringing Severus’ hand up to his mouth and kissing him on the back of his hand, “I’ll tell you how to tan a hide.”

“Stop, you really are going to make me sick again,” Severus moaned.

 Daryl chuckled as he spun the steering wheel to U-turn and followed the cars in front of him in the opposite direction. “Where are we off to?” Severus asked.

“Away from here,” Daryl said.

They’d lost so many of their own. People at the camp, whose names he never even knew. Morales and his family went off on their own and Severus didn’t know if he’d ever see the family again. People he’d come to care deeply for: Amy, Jim, Jacqui. People he was glad were dead: Ed. Sophia had lost a father, Carol a husband, despite his worthlessness. But, as Severus sat next to Daryl and the man’s soothing gravel of a voice told him story after story, he knew he’d be ok. As long as he had Draco, Harry, and Daryl.

Part 1 End

__________

Ending Credits Song: Paint my Face – The Devil Makes Three

Thank you so much for everyone's support. I truly am humbled and thrilled by the amazing response I got to this story. I will be writing a Part 2 but it won't be coming for a few months. I am an incredibly slow writer and Part 1 took nearly 7 months+ for me to write. I won't make you wait that long though, I took my sweet time with Part 1 because I never thought this story would ever see the light of day. This time, I have motivation, so I will definitely be writing with more intention. Please be sure to subscribe to the series so you see when it gets updated. I hope you enjoyed it! <3